The Band of Loyaltyby KiernanChaptersChapter the Second: Ancient TrapsChapter the Fourth: Daring to Take the First StepChapter the Fifth: An Open BookChapter the Sixth: An Honest MistakeChapter the Seventh: Kinky PieChapter the Eighth: A More Noble PursuitChapter the Ninth: Taming the MonsterChapter the Tenth: Buried AliveChapter the Eleventh: A Parent's LoveChapter the Twelfth: Mother, May I Take Daddy Dearest?Chapter the Thirteenth: Home is Where the Slaves AreChapter the Fourteenth: A Display of PowerChapter the Fifteenth: Belladonnas in BloomChapter the Sixteenth: Sweet and PetiteChapter the Seventeenth: Clamped TightChapter the Eighteenth: Rejoining the FightChapter the Nineteenth: Resetting the ClockChapter the Twentieth: Long-Forgotten MagicksChapter the Twenty-First: The SolutionChapter the Twenty-Third: Hot BloodedChapter the Twenty-Fourth: Taking the LeadChapter the Twenty-Fifth: A Very Tasty PieChapter the Twenty-Sixth: A Quick RespiteChapter the Twenty-Seventh: Sour AppleChapter the Twenty-Eighth: RevisionChapter the Twenty-Ninth: Thrown Off CourseChapter the Thirtieth: Sleeping with the EnemyChapter the Thirty-First: PreparationChapter the Thirty-Second: I DisagreeChapter the Thirty-Third: Black as the NightChapter the Thirty-Fourth: All You Can EatChapter the Thirty-Fifth: What to Do About ScootalooChapter the Thirty-Sixth: AwakeningChapter the Thirty-Seventh: SubterfugeChapter the Thirty-Eighth: Surprise AllianceChapter the Thirty-Ninth: A King's RansomChapter the Fortieth: FruitionChapter the Forty-First: Coup D'étatChapter the Forty-Second: ReclamationChapter the Forty-Third: Dogs of WarChapter the Forty-Fourth: An Upsetting BreezeChapter the Forty-Fifth: Catching the BreezeChapter the Forty-Seventh: The New EmperorChapter the Forty-Eighth: GoneChapter the Forty-Ninth: The GatheringChapter the Fiftieth: The Battle for CanterlotChapter the Fifty-First: The King's ToyEpilogue: Hail to the KingChapter the First: The Hidden TempleChapter the Third: The Nightmare Becomes RealityChapter the Twenty-Second: Regaining your FootholdChapter the Forty-Sixth: Shining ExampleChapter the Second: Ancient Traps“The Band of Loyalty...” Rainbow held it in her hands, captivated by how it shimmered in the light. She’d thought it would have tarnished over time or grown a patina, but no. It was just as shiny now as it had been when its master was alive. “I can’t believe we actually found it.” Daring rolled her eyes. “Of course we found it, kid. Longitude’s maps are always right. If you know how to read them.” “Well, yeah, but he couldn’t have known the belt was still here after all this time.” There was a loud crash behind them as one of the stone statues collapsed. Looking to the other side, there was some manner of stone piston about to push over the other one. Several clunks were heard all around the room, indicating other mechanical pieces moving around inside the wall. “That’s our cue to leave, kid,” said Daring. “Hold tight to that belt and follow me.” She zipped across the room with Rainbow following behind her. Back into the chamber with the dog statues, the floor had collapsed into a pit. From the bottom of the chasm, a small stream of lava was beginning to rise. Rocks were collapsing from the ceiling in chunks, splashing the lava up. “Who comes up with these traps?” asked Rainbow. “And how? This is ridiculous.” “Who cares if the traps are ridiculous?” chided Daring. “They’re still dangerous, and we have to leave before they ensnare us. Keep your breathing slow and stable, that lava is producing toxic vapours.” Rainbow clenched her grip around the belt and flew to the other side of the room, turning around just in time to see Daring struck by a collapsing piece of ceiling. She wasn’t killed, or even knocked out, but her wing was injured, in a rather debilitating way. She couldn’t fly in this state. It took all of her effort to glide to the edge of the room where Rainbow was. With great concern, Rainbow reached down and grabbed Daring’s wrist, trying to pull her up. Despite the fact that she was a world-class athlete, one arm was not enough to lift Daring up, and Rainbow could feel herself slipping. She needed both hands. Draping the belt over her waist and holding it down with her wings, Rainbow pulled Daring back to solid ground. The duo ran up the corridors, back through the entrance chamber, and out of the temple. The hallways had acted as a chimney for the lava flow, and had quickly filled with smoke. As they came out to open air, they both suffered massive coughing fits, their lungs filling back up with fresh, clean oxygen. Daring Do rolled onto her back and looked up at the sky. “Thanks for your help in there, Dash. I’d have been a goner if not for you.” Rainbow chuckled. “Did you think for a second that I’d let you fall? Who’d write your books?” Daring joined her with a bigger laugh. “I guess you’re right.” “How’s your wing? Can you still move it?” Daring rolled over, and gave her wing a small wiggle. It wasn’t broken, but it wasn’t in the best shape. She couldn’t fly like this. “I’ll be fine in a few days. Do you still have the belt?” Rainbow looked down at her waist. The belt had shifted during the run, and as the two ends had come together, it had secured itself to her hips. “Uhhh...” “What’s wrong?” Daring looked at the belt wrapped around Rainbow’s waist. “That’s not good. We need to find out how to take that off. We can’t just have you standing in a museum for the rest of your life, can we?” “And after al the trouble it took to obtain, I don’t want to cut it off.” Daring stood up. “Well, it’s not going to just fall off. Let’s make our way back to camp. We’ll consider our options there.” Their flight from the temple to the camp would have been quick, had they actually flown. With Daring Do grounded for the time being, walking was the order of the day. The density of the foliage made the path more difficult than it needed to be, so the three miles that would normally only be a half hour took until sunset. They were relieved to find that their large tent was still standing, as it meant they could retire for the night easily once they were done with dinner. Daring swallowed her last spoonful of potage and tossed her bowl into the washing water. “Now then, how do we want to try taking that belt off first?” Rainbow belched as she took her last bite. “I’m thinking we should start by looking it over. Maybe there’s some kind of release?” Daring nodded. “If that doesn’t work, I have some cooking oil. We can lube you up and try to slip you through.” The two spent the better part of the next two hours looking over the belt for some manner of latch. They found a keyhole, but they didn’t have the key. They reasoned that it would be much easier to have a locksmith open it if it wasn’t attached to a pony. They adjourned to the tent for privacy, Rainbow’s pants came off, and the duo tried to squeeze the belt over her oiled up hips. It was times like this that Rainbow cursed her athleticism. Fat could easily displace and shift, but muscle was tight and fibrous. It didn’t squeeze and shift quite so easily. “If only your hips were a bit less muscular,” grunted Daring. “I can’t stretch the belt enough to pry it from your waist.” Rainbow gave a few more desperate pushes, to no avail. “It seems we can’t take it off this way.” She pulled it back up to let it loosen around a thinner part of her body above her hips. “I think Twilight might be smart enough to be able to take off the belt. We can rest tonight, and in the morning, we can start in toward Ponyville. I think if I cover it with a loose shirt, nopony will notice.” Daring raised an eyebrow. “Can we trust her to keep silent about this?” “Of course,” Rainbow chuckled. “She’s a great friend. She’ll know what to do, and she’ll keep it quiet if we ask her to.” Daring nodded and took off her shirt and shorts, tossing them in the corner near the clothing they’d removed from Rainbow. “Fine by me. Let’s lie down for the night, then. We have a long way to go tomorrow, and I want to start as early as possible.” Rainbow took off her shirt, leaving Daring in her bra and panties and her in only a bra. “Yeah, I’m pretty tired, myself,” yawned Rainbow, lying down on the opposite side of the tent. “See you in the morning...” Chapter the Fourth: Daring to Take the First StepRainbow was freaking out. Standing tall, towering over her was a massive cock. Her massive cock. It had grown between her legs while she was asleep. She drew a few hard, deep breaths. She remembered the dream. Some creature had manifested around her and had shoved his dick in her. King, he'd called himself. She had to remember that, in case it was important later. As he'd shoved harder, his rod had come out of her, along with a pair of testicles. Another look proved to her that it was the same outside the dream as it had been inside. She reached down and ran her fingers along the length of flesh. It was an unfamiliar feeling, both to her hand, and to her new appendage. A tingling sensation ran up her spine as her fingers grazed the tip. With her other hand, she pinched herself hard. This was reality. She wasn't still dreaming. Her hands moved to the base of the shaft and rubbed against the balls. They were fuzzy, and a bit twitchy; every touch seemed to cause a muscle spasm that made them jerk back into her. As she found the underside of the testicles, she was relieved to find that her vagina was still where it had always been. What was confusing to her was that it was wet and sticky. As her thumb shifted one of her testicles out of the way, she felt her labia contract just a bit, indicating to her that any arousal from her new genitalia would be transferred to her original equipment. She decided to test this a bit further, bringing her left hand up to her breasts. Those, too, were moist and sticky. She looked down at her shirt, and saw that some substance had been smeared all over her bra. She remembered back to the dream, where the climax King had come to while inside her had sprayed all over her tits. It must have happened in real life, too. She ignored it for now, resolving to clean it up when she was done. For the moment, she had to concentrate on learning how this new limb worked. She'd never had a penis before, so she had no point of reference as to how it really worked. She'd seen them, and she knew the basics of how to pleasure them, but she wasn't going to do that right now. She reached inside of her pussy and began fingering herself while rubbing her breasts. She knew exactly how to reach a climax this way, and that was her end goal. No edging, no keeping the pleasure going for hours, no scented candles and deep-voiced vocalist serenading her. This was a sprint to the finish line because she wanted to know if her theory was correct. As she was rushing, she didn't last long. Her testicles tensed up as she felt her internal walls contracting around her fingers. As her palms were drenched in discharge, a separate pulse was felt, and a thick, viscous rope of fluid spurted wildly into the air. Some of it stuck to the roof of the tent, dripping back down onto her slowly, though most of it returned immediately, splattering her chest and abs with seminal fluid. She lay still for several moments, her head buzzing with thoughts. She found it hard to concentrate, as her climax had brought her twice the pleasure it usually did. All of her panic had disappeared, and she felt calm. Perhaps having this extra piece wouldn't be so bad. If it didn't interfere with her flight, then there was no reason not to keep it. A tight pair of pants would probably be enough to keep it from creating drag, but not so much keeping it hidden. Perhaps she could convince one of the male Wonderbolts to tell her how they kept their junk hidden. She stood up and exited the tent, not bothering to put on any clothing. They were in the jungle in the middle of the night; who would see her? She waded into the river. It was freezing this late at night, but she had to wash this stuff off. Her bra came off, and after a good rubbing under the freezing water, it was tossed back to the shore and she scrubbed herself down. She returned to the tent. As she stepped inside, Daring rolled over onto her back and scratched her thigh. As she did, her panties shifted, and Rainbow caught a glimpse of her pink slit. Her mind began to feel fuzzy, and she couldn't control herself. She had to see more. Daring was deep in her sleep, so she didn't react very strongly to her panties being shifted to the side. The scent radiating from within was intoxicating to Rainbow, and she had to have a taste. As she did, she felt herself lose control entirely. She tried to pull away, but her muscles wouldn't obey her. Rainbow could only watch as her body climbed over the top of Daring Do. Her hands slipped under Daring's bra, feeling her breasts shift according to Rainbow's movements. Her cock hardened, and pressed against Daring's snatch. With a sharp thrust, she was inside of her. Daring's face contorted into a mildly pained grimace, but she stayed asleep. Only after a few thrusts did Daring wake, and she was not very happy to be in her current predicament. "What the fuck do you think you're doing, Rainbow Dash!?" she shouted, clawing away. "That's not okay!" Rainbow dashed after her, tackling Daring. She grabbed her wrists and forced her back to the ground. "What I think I'm doing is taking what is rightfully mine. In return, I'm giving you my cock!" With another thrust, she was once again wrapped in Daring's wet, velvety embrace. Rainbow couldn't believe the words coming out of her own mouth. She couldn't believe what her hands were doing, either. However, what she could believe the least was how good it felt to have her dick wrapped snugly in Daring's pussy. It was wonderful. Over the next several minutes, Rainbow felt every square inch of Daring's vagina as she raped her, building up pressure in her balls. As her climax came, she erupted into Daring's womb, filling her beyond capacity, first culminating in a bulge forming In Daring's abdomen, then spilling out around the point where their bodies pressed against each other. Rainbow finally regained control of her arms and legs and managed to pull herself away. She was reeling from the experience. She was filled with self-loathing for her inexcusable actions. Burying her face in her hands, she began to cry. She was terrified, though she wasn't about to admit it. However, her thoughts were cut short as her eyes opened and her hands moved aside. Despite her vehement protesting during the prior activity, Daring Do was licking the cum off of Rainbow's shaft with no complaints. "So, how does this change our dynamic?" asked Daring between licks. "Do I call you 'Master' now?" Rainbow was about to apologize, but instead of an apology, the words that slithered out of her mouth were, "You will call me King." Chapter the Fifth: An Open BookRainbow sighed with relief as she stepped beyond the edge of the jungle. She was ready to leave this chapter of her life behind and move on to the next. "Wait for me, my King!" called Daring, carrying most of the equipment on her back. Rainbow had made her carry it because she'd kept interrupting the camp clean-up with trying to massage Rainbow's cock, whether with her hands or with her mouth. Rainbow hoped that Twilight would be able to cure her. Rather, she wanted Twilight to be able to cure them both. She wanted the old Daring Do back, and she wanted to be rid of King. "Hurry up, then," replied Rainbow. "The sooner we return to Ponyville, the sooner you can have what you need." It was a short trek back to the nearest town, but the train ride with Daring was torture. She kept slipping her hand into Rainbow's shorts, trying to pull her member out. If Rainbow had the cash for a private car, this would be less of a problem, but the compartment they were in was full of other ponies, giving them dirty looks for their language and Daring's activity. Worst of all, there were a few kids around, and Rainbow had her hands full with trying to keep Daring's hands to herself and covering her mouth to protect their little ears. Stepping off the train, Rainbow made a beeline for Twilight's castle, with Daring following close behind, lust in her eyes and drooling at the promise Rainbow had made her. Throwing open the doors and rushing down the hall, Rainbow kept her eyes peeled, looking everywhere for the princess. She found her tucked away in a brightly lit nook, her nose buried in a book. As Rainbow approached, Twilight looked up. "Rainbow Dash! You've returned! How was your trip with Daring Do?" As Daring entered, Rainbow closed and locked the door. "It started really good," said Rainbow, her worry evident on her face. "But then things went horribly wrong, and I need your help." Twilight slipped a bookmark in between the pages and closed her book, setting it aside. "Tell me what happened." Rainbow went into detail about everything that had happened. Twilight listened intently, gasping in surprise when Rainbow stripped down to show her the proof of her growth, as well as the belt. Seeing Rainbow's pants come down sent Daring into a frenzy, and she couldn't help herself anymore. She had to taste it again. "She's been like this ever since that night. I'm terrified that she won't ever be back to normal again. Please, Twilight, I need your help." Twilight nodded and closed her eyes. "I'll do what I can." She approached and kneeled down in front of Rainbow. "I'm going to start by trying to remove the belt. You said you had already tried to slip it off?" "With oil," moaned Rainbow as Daring fondled her testicles. "My hips were too wide. Now that I have this extra piece, it'd be an even tighter fit." Twilight nodded again. "That makes sense. It seems we should move our attention to the lock, then." Her horn lit up, as did the latch on the belt. "This might take awhile. I'm not the best at picking locks, and this is a really old one." The next half hour was spent via Twilight fiddling with the lock. She had managed to free the first tumbler, but it was very distracting having Daring Do writhing in pleasure next to her, slurping loudly on Rainbow's cock. Every minute or so, Daring would jab Twilight in the ribs with her elbow, or bump her chin with the back of her head. She knew that Rainbow couldn't control her and remain still at the same time, but she needed Daring to stop. After a particularly egregious collision, Twilight lost her progress on the lock as the tumbler snapped shut. As if that weren't enough, the force knocked her aside, and she fell to the floor. "That's enough of that," she grumbled, using her magic to pull Daring away. "I'm quite certain you've had you fill by now. I know you want to have fun, but now's the time for work." "I can never have too much of my King," moaned Daring, licking her lips. "I could drink from his balls all day." Twilight paused for a moment, looking up at Rainbow's disquieted face. "Well, all that fluid has to come from somewhere, and you've drained her dry." She produced a small sack of coins. "If you want more of her fluids, you'll need to slake her thirst first. Go to Sweet Apple Acres, and don't come back without a great big keg of apple juice." "Y-yeah," wheezed Rainbow, only just managing to hold herself upright. "Your King commands you." Daring Bowed low. "Yes, majesty." With one more kiss to Rainbow's balls, she left the room. Twilight made sure to relock the door as soon as she was clear. Rainbow leaned against the wall. "Are you sure she'll be alright?" "No," admitted Twilight. "But I'm afraid it can't be helped right now." She quickly scrawled a letter and sent it off. "I'm sending Applejack to round her up and escort her to the farm, and then stall her for as long as she can. That should give us enough time to free you from that belt, and whatever it is that has you under its control." Returning to her kneeling position in front of Rainbow, Twilight returned her attention to the lock. Now that her conditions were better, she was having an easier time deciphering what was and wasn't working. In the same amount of time she'd taken to free the first tumbler, she'd managed to undo five of them. "Only one left," smiled Twilight. "We're almost done." Rainbow would have been relieved to hear that news, if she had been able to make out what had been said. The audio had been distorted as it reached her ears, and she'd missed the point. She looked down at Twilight to ask what she'd said. "Nice try, bitch," came Rainbow's words. Twilight was taken aback by the words, and her jaw dropped as she looked up at Rainbow's eyes. That open mouth was quickly filled with cock as Rainbow gripped Twilight's horn and neck, forcing her member down Twilight's throat. "That's a good whore; kneeling at my feet with an open mouth, ready to suck me off." Twilight put her hands on Rainbow's hips, trying to push her away. She knew this wasn't Rainbow's will, but rather the thing that had possessed her. While this would have been a good opportunity to ask questions and try to reason with it, she could do neither with her mouth full. As she pushed away, King would let her go until only a third of his cock remained in Twilight's mouth, but then he'd pull her right back down, masturbating himself with her throat. "You almost had the belt off. That would be a very bad thing. You see, part of me is still in there. I have yet to transfer fully to my new host." Twilight struggled and flapped her wings, but nothing came of it but some books flying open. She tried to scream, but the only result was the vibrations of her throat massaging the dick lodged inside of it. She could barely breathe, and her magic wasn't working. Now was a good time to panic. "As long as I hold your horn, you can perform no magic," chuckled King. "Now, before you pass out, I think it's good for you to know this: Daring almost had me ready to climax, so it won't be long before you taste my seed and become enraptured by it." Twilight's vision was beginning to blur. She was being deprived of oxygen too much. She felt him pulsing inside of her, spraying his load directly into her stomach. As he pulled out, she took a few deep breaths to restore her functions. When Rainbow regained control of her body, she fell backwards against the wall and sank to the floor. Twilight had crawled over, and was licking the discharge from Rainbow's pussy, her nose firmly pressed against the underside of her scrotum. "How may I service you, my King?" Chapter the Sixth: An Honest MistakeThe following morning, Rainbow awoke to Twilight eating her out. She groaned in disbelief. A small part of her had been hoping that this had all been a crazy nightmare, but it clearly wasn't. She still had a cock and balls, and her friends were still enslaved. She rolled out of bed, causing quite a shock to Twilight. "G-good morning, my King," she exclaimed, several strands of white, viscous fluid dripping from her chin. "How would you like me to service you?" "I wouldn't like you to service me," growled Rainbow. "I want you back to normal." "Normal?" Twilight questioned, cocking her head to the side. With a coquettish giggle, she stuck out her tongue. "I don't have any issues with my new 'normal,' my King. I rather like being near to you, and I do so enjoy the taste of your cock." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Fine. If you're not going to go back to your old self, why don't you fetch me some breakfast?" "Of course, my King," smiled Twilight, moving to the door and unlocking it. Rainbow buried her face in her hands as Twilight walked into the hall wearing nothing, and with her face still covered with cum. As soon as Twilight was out of sight, Rainbow hurriedly put on her pants and slipped out the window. She wasn't going to wait for Twilight to come back and do who knows what with her cock. A quick stop at the market afforded her two apples. King stopped her before she flew off, having her purchase a peach, as well. Rainbow ate her fruit in a tree, keeping herself away from anypony while she contemplated her next move. She didn't want to risk indoctrinating anypony else if she could avoid it. She decided to confide in her best friend. If there was anypony that could keep King contained, it was Applejack. She'd managed to keep Daring away all night, so she must have figured out something brilliant. Jumping out of the tree, Rainbow went to Sweet Apple Acres. She needed Applejack's constancy, her strength and her trust. She also needed to make sure Daring was okay. It was a short flight, and when Rainbow arrived, Applejack was just coming out of the barn. "Hey, there, Rainbow. You come to collect your mistress?" she chuckled. "She won't stop talkin' 'bout you." "I'm not here to collect her, per se," admitted Rainbow, landing next to her. "I screwed up, AJ. Big time. I've accidentally broken Twilight and Daring's minds, and my junk is all they can think about." Applejack put up her hands. "Easy there, sugar cube. Calm down and explain." Rainbow took a deep breath and looked around. They seemed to be alone. Without a word, she pulled out her dick to show Applejack. "Holy shit, Rainbow," whistled Applejack. "You've been holdin' out on me. When'd you grow such a massive hog?" Rainbow scowled. "This is serious, AJ! This thing is dangerous. You saw what it did to Daring Do. It did the same thing to Twilight!" Applejacks face straightened and she bowed her head. "You're right, I'm sorry." Rainbow placed her hand on Applejack's shoulder. "I need you at your best, Applejack. Can you give me your best?" Applejack nodded. "I won't fail you." Rainbow pulled her into a hug. "I know you won't." As they separated, Applejack had a smirk on her face. "If you change you mind, though, I wouldn't mind usin' you for rodeo practice." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Let's start with Daring. Where is she?" Applejack lead Rainbow into the barn. Up in the hay loft, bound tightly with a braided rope, sat Daring Do. She was secured to one of the support beams, keeping her from rolling off the deck. "Twilight said to detain her for as long as I could. This is by best effort to do so." "My King!" shouted Daring, trying to pry herself free. "You've come to feed me your penis paste!" "She's been like that all night," explained Applejack. "Big Mac couldn't sleep because she kept demanding to be filled with cock. He didn't do it, but I imagine bein' a stallion makes that kind of talk real hard to ignore." Rainbow bowed her head, squeezed her eyes shut, and clenched her fists. "I can't let this happen to anypony else." She turned to Applejack. "I was unable to control myself, AJ. I need to be restrained. Otherwise, this will happen again." Applejack nodded and smiled. "I have some rope left. I can tie you to another beam and have you stay there until we can find a cure for you." "Can you show me the knots?" asked Rainbow. "I'd like to be sure that it can hold me." "Sure thing," smiled Applejack. She pulled out an old sawhorse from the last time she did her carpentry, and demonstrated the method she would use to tie Rainbow up. At every tie, she explained the knot she was using, the points at which it bit into into itself, and the way to undo it. By the end, she had the sawhorse bound tightly and secured to the nearest beam. Rainbow let out a whistle. "That's impressive work, Applejack. Your shibari skills are second to none." Applejack smiled. "Hey, at least you can finally pronounce it correctly. You 'bout ready to be tied up?" "In a moment," smiled Rainbow. "I'm going to take a quick piss, then we can begin. You don't want me making a puddle for you to clean up right away, do you?" AJ shook her head. "You know where the outhouse is. Hurry back, I should be prepped and ready to go by the time you return." Rainbow walked to the door, turning back to look at AJ before she closed it. She was focused on untying the sawhorse so she could bind Rainbow right away. As the final knot came undone, she looked down at her work. "This rope can hold a literal ton of bricks. Ain't no reason it can't hold a pony." "Too right you are." In an instant, Rainbow was on top of Applejack, having quickly bound her arms. As the two wrestled, Applejack only became more bound by the rope until Rainbow didn't even have to try to hold AJ down. As she stepped back, she admired her work. "I must thank you, Applejack. Your demonstration on how to tie up a pony was quite thorough, as evidenced by your inability to move." "You're the beast that's taken over Rainbow's body, aren't you?" spat Applejack. "Bring her back right now, or I'll--" "You'll what?" interrupted King. "You have no wings, no magic, and all of your limbs are tied up. You're a helpless mare before me." Rolling Applejack onto her back, he unbuttoned and pulled down her pants as far as he could with her knees bound together. "You have three guesses as to what I do with helpless mares." "You indoctrinate them!" shouted Daring, not waiting for Applejack to guess. "Clever girl, Daring," chuckled King. "For that, you may lick my asshole clean when I'm done with this one." Daring chortled with glee at the thought of being able to pleasure her King. Applejack was not so eager. King had contorted her again so that her knees were at her chest, leaving her pussy mostly exposed, with only her tail to block him. It was easily pushed aside, and he slipped in with little effort. The wrestling had really helped with his blood flow, and he was energized and vigorous. "You will be instrumental in regaining my powers," chuckled King. "I can feel it." Applejack couldn't respond. She was caught between two thoughts. Most of her concentration was on how she'd failed to restrain Rainbow. She'd promised to keep her away from anypony else while they searched for a cure, and she'd broken that promise. She hoped Rainbow would forgive her. The rest of her mind was filled with thoughts about how good it felt to be railed by such a large dick. "Moan for your King, my little cock sock," growled King as he shot his sticky ropes deep into Applejack's belly. Applejack let out a loud cry of intense pleasure. "Anything for you, my King!" Chapter the Seventh: Kinky PieRainbow woke up the next morning in a pile of bodies. Neither Applejack nor Daring were bound, and both were snuggled up tightly to her, using her breasts as pillows. Twilight had found them, too, and she had her cheek pressed against Rainbow's thighs. She'd fallen asleep with her lips locked with Rainbow's. She stood up, shifting the girls aside so as not to wake them. She needed to be away from them for a bit right now. A walk through town held the capability to calm her nerves. As soon as she set foot inside the city limits, she heard a bouncing sound approaching quickly from behind. "Hey, Rainbow Dash!" called Pinkie. "Wait up!" Rainbow picked up her pace, but Pinkie still managed to catch up. "Now's not a good time, Pinkie. I'm in a really bad mood right now." "I can tell," agreed Pinkie. "That's what makes this the perfect time. I wanna see that frown turned upside-down!" Rainbow sighed. "I know you mean well, Pinkie. Really, I do. If my situation weren't so dire, I'd jump at your offer to help calm me down. But right now, I think it's better if I'm alone for a bit. No offense meant." "No offense taken," giggled Pinkie. "That said, I think you're underestimating me. There's immense healing power in a tall cupcake tower." A small smirk made its way across Rainbow's face. She hadn't eaten much yesterday or the day before, so she was pretty hungry. Furthermore, Pinkie's words held a certain degree of truth to them. She may have been annoying from time to time, but her heart was always in the right place. "Alright, Pinks. I'll join you for a few cupcakes." Pinkie clapped her hands with glee. "You won't regret this, Dashie. I promise, I'll make you feel better." She did her routine, making her Pinkie Pie promise, so Rainbow knew for certain that this was unbreakable. The duo made their way to Sugarcube Corner. The entire way, Pinkie was cracking jokes, most of which were rather corny. Some of them were even about corn. "She said she was having trouble chewing her caramel corn. I guess there was a kernel of truth in her words," she snorted. Rainbow chuckled a bit. "These jokes are awful, Pinkie." She looked over with a smile. "But you were right. They are making me feel a little better. Even if they are kinda cheesy." "Hey, if they brought a smile to your face, they're gouda 'nough for me!" With another snort, Pinkie entered the bakery. "Howdy, Mrs. Cake. We need a cupcake tower right away." Mrs. Cake frowned a bit. "Sorry, Pinkie. Daisy Chain just bought our last one. I can make a fresh one for you, if you like?" Pinkie waved her hand. "You don't have to trouble yourself with that. With Rainbow's help, we'll have a fresh tower built in a dash." "Just make sure you clean up when you're done," replied Mr. Cake, carrying two large cake boxes on his back. "I have to make a delivery to Whinnyapolis, so I'll be gone for the next few hours." Pinkie nodded her head in agreement. "Pinkie 'Responsibility' Pie, at your service." With a curt nod, Mr. Cake walked out the front door. Pinkie and Rainbow made their way into the kitchen to start in on their collection of confections. "I'm not the most well-versed when it comes to making cupcakes, Pinkie," Rainbow admitted. "It's not really my cup of tea." "Making cupcakes is easy," smiled Pinkie. She took a deep breath, inhaling Rainbow's hand in the process, as she'd reached over to cover her mouth. "Use your words, Pinkie. No songs, please." Pinkie pouted but nodded anyway. "I'll bring out the stand mixer. Can you reach the flour?" She pointed to the top of a nearby cabinet. Sitting slumped over was a sack of flour. "I'm on it," nodded Rainbow, flapping her wings. With very little effort, she flew up to the top of the cabinet and grabbed the flour. When she came back, Pinkie was trying to pull something out of the lower cupboards. "Need any help in there, Pinkie?" "I can't quite reach the mixer," Pinkie admitted. She swished her tail a bit. "Think you can give me a push?" "I most certainly can," smiled Rainbow, pressing her hands against Pinkie's pudgy rump. With a firm shove, she was pressed deeper into the cupboard. Pinkie squeaked as she slid forward. "When did you learn to speak in red text, Dashie?" Rainbow raised her eyebrow. "Red text? What the hell are you talking about?" "Your dialogue turned red," replied Pinkie. "Just look at the subtitles." "What subtitles?" asked Rainbow. "You're being weird. Stop being weird." Pinkie shrugged, though there was no way for Rainbow to see it. "If you say so. I have the mixer now. Think you can pull me out?" "Let's see." Gripping Pinkie's pants by their stretchy waistband, Rainbow gave a quick tug, slipping them, and her panties, down to Pinkie's knees. "It would seem not." "Hey!" shouted Pinkie. "That's not very nice, Dashie! You've been a real meanie pants ever since your text changed colour. I'm starting to think you might be possessed by some kind of ghost, or something." Rainbow chuckled. "Well, look who has all the answers. You're almost right. Not a ghost, per se, but rather a demon. An incubus, to be precise. You may refer to me as 'King' from this point forward." "I will do no such thing!" shouted Pinkie, releasing the mixer and trying to push herself out of the cabinet. She didn't make it very far before King grabbed her arse and shoved her back in. "I don't think so, my dear. You see, now that you know what I am and what I'm doing, you're a threat to my plans. We can't have you trying to stop me, or telling somepony who might try to stop me. I'm afraid you'll have to be indoctrinated." Pulling away Rainbow's pants, King slid his cock between Pinkie's jiggly butt cheeks. "It seems you'll be an enjoyable ride, too. I bet your butt bounces beautifully." He wasted little time slipping in and fucking her arse. As expected, there was a lot of spring to her flank. "I love this arse of yours. How did you grow such a plump beauty as this?" Pinkie said nothing, kicking and pushing as hard as she could, trying to escape her captor, as well as the cupboard. Anything and everything she could do to keep him away from climaxing would be useful. "I asked you a question, Kinky!" shouted King, slapping her arse. The impact rippled outward, sending a wave of skin up her body. "My name's not Kinky!" she shouted. "It's Pinkie!" she reached through the next cabinet door, slapping King's flank with a spatula. King pulled out. "My apologies, Pinkie," he said, shoving both of his thumbs up her arsehole and pulling it into a gape. "I've been in the wrong hole. I was going to give you a stinky pie, but now I think I'll take your pink hole, instead. Far more fitting." He pulled back, shoving his dick into her pussy instead. With every slap of his hips against her fat arse, her whole body rippled. By far, this was the most cushiony lay he'd ever had. Before long, he'd filled her womb with his seed, and enthralled her. She was his slave now. He heard a commotion from outside the kitchen, and quickly pulled up both of their pants, just in time for Mrs. Cake to come in. "Everything going alright in here?" she asked. "Just fine, ma'am," answered King. "You've barely started on the cupcakes." King shrugged. "After a short conversation, we changed our minds. Cupcakes are nice, but nothing is better than a cream pie." Chapter the Eighth: A More Noble PursuitRainbow dashed through the streets, making her way to Rarity's Carousel Boutique. King had opted to take a nap, so Rainbow was back in control of her body. She had to find Rarity, fast. Rainbow burst through the door and rushed in. Rarity was underneath a dress form, counting out the notches for a belt she was working on. Had it just been around the waist, she could do so standing at a table, but this belt was to secure directly to a waist cape. It required special measurements. "What a surprise to see you, Rainbow Dash," said Rarity, her voice muffled by the pins pressed between her lips and the marker cap between her teeth. "I'm a little busy at the moment, so I don't have time to--" "This is incredibly urgent, Rarity," interrupted Rainbow. "Our friends have been enslaved and I need your help!" Rarity made one more mark before returning the marker to its cap and the pins to her pincushion. "What exactly do you mean by 'enslaved?'" "I mean, they're being forced to do things against their will. They're under the mind control of an evil demon." Rarity pursed her lips. "That's a rather far-fetched story, Rainbow Dash. Still, I would be remiss if I didn't look into it. How can I help?" Rainbow took a deep breath. "I've trapped the demon inside my body. I need you to restrain me. A straitjacket and a chastity belt, for starters." Rarity shook her head. "I don't have any such equipment. If you give me a day, I can make a straitjacket, but I'll need time to find a chastity belt." "Is there anything you can offer me today?" pleaded Rainbow. "I need something to keep me wrapped up." After a short amount of thought, Rarity nodded. "I do have something that might be useful to you." With a wave, she lead rainbow upstairs to her apartment, bringing her to the bedroom. "You may actually enjoy these, Rainbow. While the build may not be your particular style, the colour scheme is perfect for you." Reaching into her nightstand, she pulled out a set of fluffy cuffs. The faux fur wrapped around the closures was saturated with the colours of the rainbow. "Why do you have fuzzy handcuffs?" asked Rainbow, raising her eyebrow. "Why does anypony own anything, Darling? It brings me some manner of joy. If I didn't like them, I'd have thrown them out or given them away. You may borrow them." She held them out to Rainbow. "You do know how they work, right?" "Of course I do," answered King. Slapping one cuff on Rarity's wrist, he spun her around, binding her other wrist behind her back. "What in Equestria do you think you're doing, Rainbow!?" shouted Rarity. "You were supposed to bind yourself!" "Now, now, Rarity," chuckled King. "Didn't Rainbow tell you that I was living in her body? Such an ungrateful little brat. I've given her such gifts, and she has yet to thank me once." Rarity's mind raced ahead of her. "Ah. So typical of her. I made a beautiful dress for her once, you know? All free, too. She wasn't happy with it, always saying it needed to be cooler." "How rude," agreed King. "You would think a free gift should be met with a 'thank you, at least." "Right? I'm glad you see what I must deal with on a daily basis." Rarity nodded towards the nightstand. "I have a key in there. If you unlock my shackles, I'd be more than happy to invite you to tea. We can talk at length about exactly what your plan is. Rude as they can sometimes be, I would like to inquire as to the safety of my dear friends." King strode over to the nightstand and pulled out a tiny key. "This one?" Rarity nodded. "The very same. If you would be so kind?" She batted her eyelashes, holding her wrists up so as to allow King to open her bindings. King grabbed her wrist in one hand, and the key in the other. With a click, Rarity felt her left wrist come free. She turned around to smile at King, but instead of seeing him undo the other lock, he instead returned her left wrist to its shackle. "Excuse me?" she asked, confused. "I thought you were going to release me? What are you doing?" King pulled Rarity by the cuffs over to the bed, pushing her onto her back. "Why would I want to do that? Sure, Rainbow is ungrateful, but at least she's bringing me to my food." Rarity squirmed at King's touch. "Keep your hands to yourself, ruffian!" She tried to kick, but King was too fast. Catching her leg, he ran his hand along her inner thigh. "So soft and supple," he chuckled. He brought his head down and licked the exposed section of her leg. "Sweet, too. Like a marshmallow, I'd say. Wouldn't you agree?" Rarity wriggled and kicked some more. "Leave my body alone, you foul beast! I despise being licked!" King raised an eybrow. "Is that so?" With fabric scraps from around the room, he bound her elbows and ankles to the bedposts, and digging through the drawer afforded him a magic nullification ring for her horn. Slipping it on, he covered her eyes with a blindfold. "I shall grant you your wish. I shall not touch you again until you ask me to." "Then I ask you to remove my bindings," pouted Rarity. "They're very uncomfortable." "No such luck," chuckled King. "You're going to ask me to fuck you." "I would never use such vulgar language!" "We shall see," said King as he stepped out the door. ~***~ To Rarity, it felt as if several hours had passed, but King was back in her bedroom twenty minutes later. "Are you ready to beg for my cock?" "A lady never begs," growled Rarity. "But a whore does," responded King. "Guess which one you are?" "I shall not be begging you for anything." King let out a chuckle. "Very well then. Ladies?" Rarity felt her clothes being taken off. If she wasn't bound, that might have been preferable, but as she was, all of the fabric had to be cut away. The beautiful satin dress she had been wearing was now a series of ribbons next to her lace cotton panties. She was lamenting the violent crime against her fashion when she felt something horrible. Of all the worst things to happen, this was the worst possible thing. Four gross, slobbery tongues were dragging themselves all over her exposed body. Rarity shouted out in disgust, squirming and wiggling, trying desperately to pull herself from the tongues assaulting her supple form, but they were free to pursue her. Two pairs of lips wrapped themselves around her breasts, the tongues inside rubbing all over her perky nipples. Another tongue shoved itself inside of her belly button, a very discomforting experience. The fourth and final tongue swapped back and forth along her inner thighs. "Stop this at once!" she yelled, desperately pulling against her bonds. "Only if you beg me to fuck you." "Never!" King chuckled. "Then I'll never tell them to stop tonguing you." Several days of torture passed in Rarity's head, though the clock only noted three hours having passed. She was at her wit's end. "I can't take any more of this torture!" she shouted. "Make them stop!" "You know what needs to be done to make that happen," said King, shrugging. Rarity groaned. "Just fuck me, already!" "That doesn't sound like begging," scolded King. "Try again." Rarity was tearing up. "Please, Mr. demon... free me from these horrible tongues and fuck me." King waved his hand, and the other mares stepped away. He pressed the head of his cock against her labia. He was already close, having had Pinkie rub him with her feet while she tongued Rarity's belly button. He pressed into her, spending less than a minute before painting her insides white. Chapter the Ninth: Taming the MonsterRainbow clutched a note in her clenched fist. This had gone on for too long. She had to stop King before he took over the whole town. There were too many victims already. So many loyal friends had fallen, and more were dropping every day. She'd arrived at her destination. Fluttershy's cottage stood right in front of her, the soft glow of a candle illuminating the front window. Rainbow swallowed hard. This would be difficult for her, but nothing worth doing is ever easy. She walked up to the door and prepared to leave the note. However, the door swung open, and there stood Fluttershy. "Rainbow?" she asked, looking at the mare standing on her porch. "What are you doing here?" Rainbow took a deep breath. "I'm leaving, Fluttershy. Don't bother asking when I'm coming back, because I don't know if I will." Fluttershy covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes beginning to tear up immediately. "You're leaving? I already feel as if I don't see you enough as it is. Do the others know?" Rainbow shook her head. "I don't want them following me. And I don't want you following me, either. This is dangerous business, and I'd rather not allow any of you to be hurt." Fluttershy sniffled. "If you d-don't want us to follow you, why are y-you telling me this?" "I wasn't planning to," replied Rainbow. "I was just going to leave a note under your door. You weren't supposed to find out until tomorrow." Rainbow held up the letter. "I was going to ask you to keep taking care of Tank for me. The little guy needs all the help he can find." That wasn't all that Rainbow's letter said. She'd intended for Fluttershy to enlist aid in curing their friends. Rainbow had sent Applejack to fetch a ton of rope, after which Rainbow had tied them all up, heightening their sexual anticipation by making them wait for her return. She had no intention of untying them. That was up to whoever Fluttershy found to cure them. She had left a note with Spike, telling him to send her a message if Twilight ever found a cure for Rainbow's condition, but she had little hope for that ever occurring. Fluttershy wiped her eyes, then threw her arms around Rainbow's shoulders. "I'm going to miss you so much," she cried. "I know I can't write to you, as I won't know where you are, but don't let that discourage you from writing to us. I want to hear how your endeavor goes, and I know the others will, too." Rainbow returned Fluttershy's hug, tearing up a bit, herself. "I don't know if I'll be able to, but if I can find a way, you can bet I'll keep you posted." Their tender moment was interrupted by a loud crash from upstairs. The sudden noise caused Fluttershy to jump into Rainbow's arms, and Rainbow reflexively caught her. She climbed down a moment later with a blush, and the two made their way upstairs. At the top of the stairs, in Fluttershy's bedroom, they found an overturned box, as well as two very guilty-looking ferrets. Fluttershy walked up to them, gently petting them. "It's alright, guys. No real harm done." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "If that's all, I need to be on my way." She grabbed the box, and before Fluttershy could stop her, she picked it up and flipped it over. The contents came flooding out, spilling all over the floor. This box wasn't filled with pet supplies, as Rainbow would have expected. Wouldn't it seem very likely that the ferrets knocked it over while looking for treats? No, this box was filled with toys. Big, long, rubber toys. While some of them were shaped similar to bones, it was unlikely that Fluttershy was giving these to the dogs. "Fluttershy?" asked Rainbow, her eyes going wide. "Why do you have so many dildoes?" She picked one up. It was canid in nature. "So many of these, I don't even recognize." Fluttershy's face burned a bright red between her fingers. She couldn't bring herself to speak. "Do you use these to pleasure yourself?" King asked, taking over Rainbow's body exceptionally quickly. Fluttershy sank to her knees, nodding. "You need not be embarrassed, my dear. Everypony needs release sometimes." "R-really?" Fluttershy looked up at Rainbow, hope in her eyes. "Of course. But you don't need these toys to bring you pleasure. A real stallion is a much more pleasurable solution." Fluttershy's hands dropped from her face to her lap. "I can't ask a real stallion. I don't have the courage. I'm not brave, like you are." King ran his fingers through Fluttershy's mane, smiling down at her. "How long have we been friends, my lovely?" Fluttershy sniffled. "Almost twenty years, I think." "And in all that time, have I proven myself trustworthy?" Fluttershy nodded. "You've always kept in mind my best interests." "Because of that, I want you to trust me. I want to help you. Will you let me make this right?" "I will." King gently removed his pants, and Fluttershy's eyes went wide at the sight of the cock protruding from her friend's pelvis. She'd always been too shy to be involved with a stallion before, so she'd never seen a live one right in front of her. She looked up at Rainbow. "A-are you sure?" King nodded. "Let me take care of you tonight." Fluttershy nodded excitedly and moved over to the closet. "If it's not too much trouble, could you help me test out a few more of my toys? I haven't had the chance to try them, but I've always wanted to." She pulled out a second box, quickly disrobing and slipping into a leather slave outfit. Also in the box were wrist and ankle bindings, a set of paddles, a switch, and a whole host of other BDSM equipment. King smiled widely. "I would be more than happy to help you with this," he chuckled. "We're going to have so much fun together..." And much fun they did have. By the time the sun arose the next morning, Fluttershy was in such a state of intense pleasure that she couldn't think straight. King had yet to insert himself, but he was absolutely having fun with Fluttershy. At the end of the night, she was absolutely begging for his cock. Like a lost puppy, she was willing to do anything Rainbow asked, as long as she received such amounts of love in return. Without a second thought, she sucked down all of King's cum, and was placed under his control. Chapter the Tenth: Buried AliveRainbow was exhausted. King had been busy the last few days, and nights, as well. Her dearest friends were now mindless slaves to a heartless demon, and he'd sapped her stamina in doing so. She was tired of fighting back, and she just wanted the nightmare to be over. Fluttershy had passed out and was bound in front of her. All of the others were tied up in the boutique. All of them had taken leave of their senses. She may as well have been alone. She buried her face in her hands and began to weep. The only one around to see it was asleep, and even if she wasn't, Rainbow didn't care. Perhaps seeing her face dripping with despair would cause Fluttershy to snap back to reality. It was a sliver of hope, but it was all she had left. After a few minutes, she wiped her eyes and made her way into Fluttershy's bathroom. She washed her face with cold water, and suddenly felt much better. She didn't feel great, but she had brought back her determination. She still needed rest, but she could do something now, at the very least. King must have been asleep right now, so this was a good opportunity to leave Ponyville entirely. Her friends were all tied up, but somepony would come looking for them. Big Macintosh, at least, would come looking for AJ. Spike would probably use his free time trying to impress Rarity, so he'd definitely come looking for her. They were in safe hands. Rainbow left the cottage, flying off over the Everfree Forest. She needed to be completely isolated. King would undoubtedly keep collecting slaves until all of Ponyville was under his command. After that, who knew? She couldn't let that happen. She had to find a place to seal herself away. An hour passed before she began to feel the itch. Her cock was aching, and she felt her concentration slipping away. She did her best to ignore it, putting all of her attention on flying as far from Ponyville as she could. Hopefully, the distance would weaken King, and the pain she was feeling was his vengeance being wrought upon her. As she went on, she began to lose her concentration, and as she drifted below the canopy, she struck her wing on a high bough. It didn't hurt a lot, but it served as a warning. If she'd lost enough concentration to collide with a tree branch, she could too easily cause even more damage to herself. It was time to land. As she stepped down onto the forest floor, she took a deep breath. She almost immediately fell to her knees, then rolled over onto her back. It was hard to focus on anything but her cock. It had made her pants incredibly tight, and it was even beginning to push through them, tearing at the seams. Rarity would have a fit if she saw Rainbow in this condition. Then again, she wasn't a big fan of Rainbow's wardrobe on the best of days. Pulling her pants down, she freed the wretched member from its cloth imprisonment. "You want to do this the hard way?" she growled, glowering at the pole that towered over her. "Fine. Let's do this the hard way." Grabbing tightly the throbbing mass in her right hand, she began furiously masturbating. After he came, King would routinely calm down. She just had to rub one out every few miles, and she could keep him from taking over. To speed up the process, her left hand slipped under her balls and massaged her pussy. Just like the first time, this wasn't about enjoying herself, this was a mad dash to the finish line. Her hips joined the fight, bucking into her grip as she took long strokes up and down. Only her middle, ring, and little finger pumped into her vagina, as her index finger and thumb were tugging on her balls. They smelled extremely sweaty and musky. If Rainbow didn't associate the scent of it with her friends being taken away, she'd lose herself in a strong whiff, but it no longer held any appeal for her. She groaned, partially due to her physical pleasure, but also in part due to her frustration with this ordeal. She wanted this to be over. She wanted to cum so she could continue on, but no matter how she tried, she couldn't reach her climax. She was hovering so close to her orgasm, but she couldn't quite cross the line. She wondered if perhaps King was holding her back, keeping her from cumming. "Release your grip, you foul beast!" she shouted, putting as much effort as she could to push her pleasure over the edge. It wasn't enough. That's when she decided to do something drastic. Bucking her hips one final time, she pulled her thighs up over her head, shoving her cock into her mouth and tonguing the tip. Surely, that would do the trick. Suddenly, with no warning, without a big throb of her cock, without a clenching of her balls, without the contracting of her pussy around her fingers, a large load quickly shot back into her throat. She had no time to react, to close her throat and spit it out. She couldn't even pull the cock back out of her mouth. King had locked the muscles in her torso, and she had no means of reclaiming her motion. She tried to cough it out, and to her credit, a hefty chunk of it flew out of her nose. Unfortunately, some of it made its way down to her esophagus, and was swallowed. She was back in the nebulous void. She didn't remember falling asleep, but she reasoned that she must have. She wasn't alone with King this time, though. Daring Do, Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy were there with her. Their faces were covered, but there was no question that these ponies were exactly who Rainbow guessed them to be. Their hands and feet were melded into some kind of wall behind them, and they were stripped completely naked. Rainbow called out to them, hoping desperately that they would respond. Unfortunately, theirs was not the voice she heard calling back to her. "Well, well, well," smirked King, walking up to Rainbow and tweaking one of her nipples. "Somepony's been a naughty little filly. You were supposed to help me regain my power, and you've been fighting me at every turn." "You've been hurting my friends!" Rainbow retorted. "You wanted ponies to worship me, and I could have done that! I already had several ponies kissing the ground I walk on! If you would have let me do what I do best, I wouldn't have to fight you!" King hummed as he placed his hand against his chin. "I suppose you'll have to show me when you come back to your senses. As it is, you've placed yourself firmly among my enthralled." King gestured to the other mares. "Your enthrallment will likely be over quicker than most. I'll make sure to eat a lot of fiber for you. In the meantime, I'll give you the benefit of the doubt. To that end, I'll even let you talk to your friends." With a wave of his hand, Daring's eyes and ears were uncovered. As she blinked to clear her vision, the others followed suit. Their mouths were still covered, so they couldn't speak back to her, but at least they could hear her, and see her face. "Good luck with your conversation. Bye." King awoke in the middle of the woods, not sure where he was. He was restricted to Rainbow's physical strength at the moment. She had needed a rest, so he needed a rest. But this wasn't a good place. He needed to go back to Ponyville, and he needed someone to carry him there. As he was contemplating the best way to do this, he heard the snap of a twig. He turned to look, and in the next clearing over, there was a large buck, grazing almost silently. A devilish smile crept across his lips, as he had found something to ride back home. Chapter the Eleventh: A Parent's LoveWhen King woke up, he'd long overshot Ponyville. The buck under his control didn't know where Ponyville was, so King had him just walk in the direction he thought Ponyville was in. He'd been close. They'd passed Ponyville to the north by about half a kilometre. That had been hours ago. King grabbed an antler and pulled back, stopping their forward motion. "You said you would stop when we reached town." "Apologies, my King, but we have yet to reach a town. If we passed it, I can turn around." The buck turned his head to look at King. "Anything for you." King looked around. "There seems to be a cloud town just above us. Surely one of them knows how to return to my other slaves." The buck smiled. "I'll be right around here, awaiting your prompt return, my King." Leaping from the buck's back, King flew up into the air and headed for the cloud town. It was high up in the air, and it seemed to be moving around. A modular city like this probably wouldn't be easy to map out, and even if you did, the next time there was a structural change, you'd need to make a new map. It probably didn't even stay in one place. Function over form, one could say of it. Still, the form was lovely. He landed on one of the outlying roads and made his way into town, admiring the architecture around him. In his last host, he'd been restricted to just earth ponies. Ponyville had shown him the advances in their building methods after so long underground, but pegasi had a much different setup. He wondered how unicorns built their houses now. He didn't know how unicorns or pegasi built their houses back then, but that didn't really matter anymore. As he walked, his ears picked up a conversation from around the corner. "My daughter could beat your daughter in a race any day of the week," said a male voice. "As if," responded a second stallion. "My daughter is the greatest flier Equestria's ever seen. She could finish three laps before your daughter even reached the first turn." "That's horseshit, and you know it," replied the first. "No, it's not," retorted the second. King was about to ignore the rest of the conversation, but then something caught his attention; a certain keyphrase that told him this was a conversation worth putting his two cents in. "There's no pegasus in the entire world that's faster than my Rainbow Dash." So, the second voice was Rainbow's father? How very interesting if true. And if King could take him over, that would be even more interesting. He stepped out from behind the corner. "Did I just hear my name?" One of the stallions had a turquoise coat, golden eyes and and a slicked back black mane. The other was more of a muted cyan, with light brown eyes and a rainbow mane. It wasn't hard to guess which one was Rainbow's father, especially since he was giddily jumping up and down. "Rainbow, you came!" King was expecting to hear the same words again later in the day. "That I did. I was out on one of my many adventures, and ended up taking the rough end of the deal." He held up his hand and took a deep breath. "Everyone's safe, don't worry, but those dragons won't be terrorizing that village anymore." "Dragons?" asked the black-maned stallion. "I have to hand it to you, Bow. Your daughter certainly is a tough one." "Isn't she?" replied Bow, beaming with pride. "What brings you to Cloudsdale, though?" "I needed a night to rest up," responded King. "And this was on my way back home. Besides," he stepped forward and hugged Rainbow's father. "Going toe-to-claw with a bunch of vicious dragons really makes you appreciate the little things. I didn't want the last time I saw my dad to be the last time I would ever see my dad." "Nopony's more insightful than you, Rainbow," smiled Bow. "Come on, let's go home. Your mother is going to be so glad to see you." King smiled wide. Not only was he about to take Rainbow's father, he was about to take her mother, too. It didn't take them long to reach Rainbow's parents' house. As they walked in, a mare that could only be Rainbow's mother jumped to her feet and squealed with glee. "Rainbow, you're here!" It didn't have the same double entendre as her father's greeting, but King felt he should hug her anyway. "And wait until you hear what she's been doing, Windy!" gushed Bow. "Go on, tell her, Rainbow!" King started telling the fake story of fighting the dragons. While he'd been forcing the buck into submission, he'd earned Rainbow a few small punctures and a bit of light bruising. That helped sell the story, but may have been unnecessary, as Windy and Bow had been thoroughly enraptured by his fabrication. "I can't believe it," beamed Bow. "Our daughter, the greatest flier in Equestria, slayer of dragons, and savior of the common ponies! When you were born, I knew you'd do great things, but I never imagined you'd be this amazing!" "All in a day's work," chuckled King. They were eating out of his hands. This would be an easy pair of conquests if he could catch them separately. Just then, King's stomach rumbled. Rainbow had been deprived of food for too long. Luckily, he didn't even need to ask. "I'll go make some garbanzo burgers," Windy said, rushing off to the kitchen, leaving Bow alone with King. It was as if they were offering themselves up to him on a silver platter. Perhaps Rainbow was correct when she said there were ponies that already worshipped the ground she walked on. As he wondered if he even needed to indoctrinate them, his dick twitched. Even if he didn't need to, it would certainly be a pleasure to. After a dinner of three garbanzo burgers and a large plate of hay fries, King went up to Rainbow's bedroom. As he picked out some clothes, he had a stunning view of her trophy collection. She had quite a few, most of which were for flying competitions. If she was a prolific flying ace, then it was reasonable to guess that she had countless fans. She was a sensation. He was unable to find a pair of panties that would fit his extra appendage, so he decided to go commando for now. He would have her father make a gift of his boxers to him before the night was over. Grabbing some loose-fitting long pants and a crew-neck tee, he made his way to the shower. The last time Rainbow had bathed was in the river in the jungle. It had been even longer since she'd changed clothes, and these were ruined. While King loved the feeling of being covered in cum, it was time for a long, hot shower. Chapter the Twelfth: Mother, May I Take Daddy Dearest?With how easily everything had been going with Rainbow's parents, King was a bit shocked by the fact that they hadn't joined him in the shower to make sure his dick was shiny and clean. He supposed that might have been a bit much to expect. If they had, he might have taken some time to question it. They certainly would have taken the time to question where he'd found a dick in the first place. Anypony that was accustomed to seeing Rainbow nude would definitely have something to say. He had to be careful. Stepping out of the bathroom in some breezy loungewear, he felt refreshed and clean. It was dark already, and he needed some sleep. Perhaps after, he'd find a way to take them down. He went to Rainbow's bedroom, and there he saw an opportunity. "Did you have a nice shower?" asked Bow, looking over his shoulder. He was standing in front of Rainbow's trophy case, polishing a silver-plated placard Rainbow had won for a golf tourney. She'd never played golf again after that; it was too slow-paced for her. He placed it back on the shelf next to one she actually did like, a gold medal for arm-wrestling. "It was nice enough," replied King. "Very refreshing, I must say. I was just thinking about going to bed." "Well, don't mind me. I was just looking over some of your trophies, here. I saw a smudge, and had to make sure it was cleaned up." King smiled and nodded. He tossed a few pillows around the bed. To the untrained eye, it may have looked haphazard, but there was a method to it. These two had to be stacked like so, this one had to be sideways, the comforter had to be shifted to be diagonal. "How are your injuries holding up?" asked Bow, placing a hand on King's shoulder. "Do you need me to wrap any of them?" In truth, the praise he'd received before and during dinner had been more than enough to heal up most of the injuries. The more visible damage had been left untreated for now. King wanted to arouse something, but it wasn't suspicion. Not yet. He wasn't powerful enough in this form, and he didn't have enough slaves to counteract his lack of strength. "Just one," said King. "Most of these will just heal over time, but there is one that I worry about becoming infected." He patted the bed in exactly the place he wanted Bow to sit. He took the bait, sitting right where King wanted him. Pulling up his left pant leg, King draped his knee over Bow's lap. There was no wound, but Bow running his hands all over his thigh was more than enough to arouse King. That arousal would give him enough drive to make at least one more conquest tonight. "I'm not seeing any wound, Rainbow," said Bow, confused. "Which is especially weird because I remember there being one here earlier in the da--" Grabbing Bow by the shoulder and pulling him down to the bed, King wrapped him nice and tight with the comforter. The pillows had been arranged in just such a way that Bow's face was completely blocked off on all sides. They also kept his back arched and his hips up in the air. He couldn't shout, he couldn't flee, and his arse was on full display. With a quick tug at his trousers, Bow was ready to be violated. King pulled out his hardening erection and shoved it up Bow's arse, their testicles slapping against each other as King listened to the muffled cries of yet another victim. He'd always found males to be a harder conquest, but an easier sell. However, with the odds stacked prominently in his favor, King made short work of Bow's arse, a small spray of cum erupting from the stallion as he was filled. King pulled out, and released his grip on the comforter. Bow slipped out with ease and began to lick at King's cock, cleaning it meticulously. "You could have just asked," he said, swallowing a mouthful of aftershock. "I'd do anything for my little girl." "I am no longer your little girl," came the response. "I am your King." "Yes, my King," smiled Bow. "Should we tell your mother?" Windy had just gone to bed. She'd only recently come up from the kitchen. She had a very special breakfast planned for Rainbow tomorrow morning, and that meant prepping a day in advance. She was relaxing with a book and waiting for her husband to join her. She was quite surprised when King came in. "Mother, can I ask you for something?" Windy looked up. "Sure thing, Rainbow. What's on your mind?" "I need you to suck my dick." An awkward silence echoed throughout the room as they stared at each other. Windy broke the tension with a chuckle. "You almost had me, Rainbow. Funny joke." "That wasn't a joke," responded King. "It has to be," said Windy. "You don't have a dick." Without a word, King dropped his pants and displayed his erection. Windy's eyes went wide at the sight. She couldn't believe what shewas seeing. "Since when do you have a dick, Rainbow?" "That doesn't matter," replied King. "What matters is, you're going to suck on it." "No, I'm not," scowled Windy. "We have to take you to a physician right away!" King lowered his gaze. As he looked back up, a smile crossed his face. "You're going to suck my cock. Whether you want to or not." With a wave of King's hand, Bow filed into the room and tackled Windy. She pleaded with him to let her go, but he would obey only his king. Draping her head over the edge of the bed, she was ready to be forced open. The room was soon filled with the sounds of Windy choking and crying as King pushed his cock down her throat. Having just finished inside of Bow, King was in his refractory period, and it took quite awhile to reach his climax. Still, he managed to eventually bust his nut down her throat. As his ropey spurts reached her stomach, she stopped crying, and began to suck. She was rather good at it, too. King collapsed on the bed. He was tired and sore. He needed sleep. Luckily, his two new thralls were glad to help him fall asleep. Bow planted his nose under King's balls and began licking his pussy clean, while Windy fed him some warm milk from her breasts. Before long, he was out cold. Chapter the Thirteenth: Home is Where the Slaves Are"Hurry it up," grunted King. "Or else, I'll never let you suck my dick again." The buck bounded in longer, faster leaps, carrying King on his back. It was as fast as he could go without dropping King on the ground. He really wanted to taste his king again. King thought back to the morning he'd had. He'd commanded Windy and Bow to visit Ponyville often for more fun, and considered having them move into Rainbow's home. Then again, he didn't know where that was yet. After both parents had had a taste, he'd left, much to their chagrin. Now he was on his way back to Ponyville, with the correct set of directions. Soon, he found himself at Sweet Apple Acres, and he dismounted his steed. He commanded him to go to Fluttershy's cottage by circumnavigating the town and free the yellow pegasus on the second floor. As the buck bounded off, King strode through the trees. Plucking a pair of apples, he made his way back toward town, munching on his stolen snack. He was stopped on his way by a very large stallion that towered over him. He was very tall, had broad shoulders, and his lack of a shirt accentuated his ripped physique. Just as King was contemplating fleeing, he spoke up. "You seen AJ, Dash?" King let out a breath he didn't know he'd been holding. "Not for the last two days. Why?" The stallion stepped back and looked around. "She's been missin' for a bit. I've been coverin' her chores, but it's not like her to up and leave without a word. I'm worried 'bout her." King nodded. "I'm sure she didn't mean to worry you, she just found herself in a bit of a predicament, that's all. If I see her, do you want me to bring her back?" "Eeyup," nodded the stallion. King nodded in response, and continued back toward Ponyville. It seemed as if suspicions were already beginning to arise. If nothing else, ponies were about to start asking questions. He wasn't ready for a big claim yet. It was too soon. Instead, he would need to silence the more vocal ponies. That would start with the big guy. He returned to Rarity's Carousel Boutique, to find all of his slaves tied up where Rainbow had left them. As he released them, their thirst took hold, and they all began to slurp on his shaft. He had to pry them off one at a time to properly rehydrate them, but after their little drink, they adjourned to the bed for a good, long romp. An hour and a half later, King flopped onto his back. That was great fun, but now it was time for work. "Applejack," he said, prompting her attention. She licked the sweat off her lips and crawled forward. "Yes, my King?" "Big red stallion at Sweet Apple Acres, what's his name?" "Big Macintosh, my King. He's my brother." "He would like you to rejoin him on the farm." Applejack looked up, her eyes wide. "Are you sending me away?" She began to tear up. "I don't want to leave you, my King. I want to stay with you." King reached down between his breasts and gently stroked her mane. "Don't be scared. I'm not abandoning you, I actually want you to help bring your brother into my care. Wouldn't you like to spend some time with your brother, without having to be away from me?" Applejack smiled with glee. "I have been missin' my family. It'd be real nice if you could bring 'em to me." King chuckled. "Well, what king of King ignores such a request from his subjects? Of course I'll bring your family in. I would love to have them. Why don't we take our little team down to the farm and collect your brother, right now?" "Can we really?" As Applejack asked her question, the others looked up, as well. They seemed to be excited and hopeful at the prospect of a new member for their group. "Of course," chuckled King. "But first, I need a pair of pants. Rarity?" The group, with Fluttershy joining them, made their way to Sweet Apple Acres. They were all talking and laughing, so it didn't take long for Big Mac to find them all. As he approached, AJ rushed over to him. "I heard you was lookin' for me?" "Eeyup." "Is this 'bout the mess in the barn? I been meanin' to clean that up." "Eeyup." Applejack hugged her brother. "I promise, I'll clean it up, then I'll make it up to you. You have my word, Big Mac." "Eeyup." With a smile and a hug, Big Mac returned to his chores, trusting AJ to hold to her word. She was known for being honest, after all. They went to the barn and found it in exactly the state they'd left it in, though with a much more concentrated smell. It certainly wasn't pleasant to look at, either. However, being secluded from town, and with no windows, King saw an opportunity. This would be a very nice base of operations, until he was confident enough to take the Castle of Friendship for his own. The better part of the next five hours were spent cleaning up the barn and preparing to convert it into a love shack. It already had several amenities; there was a well pump for washing it out, several lanterns that were ready to be lit with more fuel stored away for later, and enough hay in the loft to bind into a more comfortable mattress. There didn't seem to be any food around, but they were on an orchard. They could collect from the trees. A toilet would also be useful, but that was less of an option right now. With his new temporary home set up, King relaxed for a bit. His concubines had earned a treat from him. Whether it was to come directly from him or be passed along by those who had drawn it out as they rubbed their tongues together, everypony had a taste of King's cum. There was one more problem. They had to take care of Big Mac. He would undoubtedly come back to check on the barn, and seeing it set up as a living space would be difficult to explain. On top of that, King had promised Applejack a reunion with her brother. He intended to make good on that promise. What he needed was a saltire. There was plenty of lumber nearby, so construction was surprisingly easy. However, King was very worried about Big Mac being able to break free. He was a big stallion, that could not be argued. He looked to be full of muscle, too. Binding him would not be easy, and they only had one shot. This would have to work the first time. Reinforcing it twice just to be sure, he stepped back. It wasn't pretty, but it looked to be strong. They had their trap. Now they just needed their prey to come to it. Luckily, they wouldn't have to wait for very long. Chapter the Fourteenth: A Display of PowerBig Mac had just finished his chores when he next looked to the barn. AJ was still in there with her friends. If she'd been alone, of course she'd take some time cleaning everything up. But with all of her friends to help, this shouldn't have taken more than a few hours. Hell, the whole thing had been built in a single day after the last collapse. Granted, the whole family had been around for that, but still, they should have been done by now. Thinking that perhaps he'd been too hard on them, he decided to give them a reward for helping out, and an apology for not helping AJ clean up. The damage must have been pretty severe. Loading up a peck of honeycrisps, he made his way to the barn, and before he even opened the door, he could hear the sound of a hammer slamming against planks. Had the problem really been so bad that they needed to replace the flooring in the loft? He pushed the door open and stepped inside, seeing the lumber pressed together in a formation not prone for lifting, though it could be used as such, and most of the girls with lassos in their hands. This didn't look like the right method for lifting lumber to the loft, though it was viable. Giving them the benefit of the doubt, he took a few steps in, but as Fluttershy closed the door behind him, he felt a wave of fear wash over him. He didn't want to fight against Fluttershy, so he made a rush for the other door. Applejack checked his gut, however, and he was stopped. As he fell to the ground, he felt several ropes drape around him and bite down. He leapt to his feet and tried to power his way out, but there were too many ropes, and with their bites running in opposite directions, he wasn't making much headway. He just couldn't fight off all of them at once. But he could try. After half an hour of struggling, they'd managed to move him two feet. Considering the speed with which they were progressing, King took note that it would take hours to move the stallion to the rack. Releasing his grip and letting Pinkie handle that line on her own, King moved the rack over to Big Mac instead. It was heavy, sure, but it wasn't really fighting back, either. Putting the two together, King pulled out another rope and bound Big Mac's waist to the center of the saltire. With every movement, the bindings became tighter. Next came his legs, one at a time, starting with the thigh and moving down to the calf, and finally the ankle. To properly have him attached, they'd need to bind his wrists to the top, but letting his wrists go free right now seemed a bad idea. A really bad idea, actually. In such a case, what little control over his arms they had, that being the lassos, would need to be reinforced. Without separating his arms from his torso, they bound his top half to the rack around his shoulders and elbows. Finally, Big Mac was captured. The girls relaxed their grip, falling to the ground and panting heavily. They were exhausted. Such was the case when you fought against Big Mac. It was time for a break. Doling out the apples Big Mac had brought, they took the opportunity for a snack, as well. It was very late in the day, and the slaves were tired, so King sent most of them to bed. Everyone except for Applejack. He had one last job for her. King walked around the rack and stood in front of Big Macintosh. "You were a rather difficult capture," he chuckled. "Allow me to introduce myself. I'm your new master. You will do whatever I tell you, because I am your King." Big Mac spat in Kings face. "Nope." Wiping the spittle away, King sighed. "That wasn't a question. What's worse, you spat on me. Good slaves don't spit, they swallow." He turned to Applejack. "Show your brother how to do it properly." "Yes, my King," smiled AJ, unbuttoning Big Mac's trousers. He squirmed fruitlessly as she pulled his cock out of his pants and put it in her mouth. It was salty and sweaty, just what one would expect from a strong agriculturalist. The flavor wasn't the only notable difference. It was black as the night sky, and although it was a fraction shorter than King's, it made up for that with a hefty girth. It could barely support its own weight when fully erect, especially with an engorged pair of testicles dragging it down. "You see, Big Mac? This is how a good slave sucks cock. Your sister is a good slave. And good slaves are rewarded." King stuck his fingers in Applejack's snatch, causing her to moan. Big Mac could feel the vibrations in his dick. "So what do you say? Do you want to be one of my good little slaves?" Big mac struggled in vain to pull free. The wood was creaking and bending, tiny pops and snaps echoed through the barn as he put a massive strain on the boards and the ropes that made up his prison. "Nope." King tilted his head to the side. "That's too bad. Let me show you what happens to bad slaves." King walked back behind big mac and lifted his tail. with the juices he's borrowed from Applejack's cunt, he lubricated the big boy. This was meant to hurt, not to injure. After a quick fingering, King grabbed one of the uneaten apples and shoved it up Big Macintosh's arse. Big Mac let out a cry of pain as it stretched his anus very wide. After that came another apple, and then a third. King returned to Big Mac's front side. Applejack was choking on the sheer size of her brother's dick, which was now fully erect. He pulled her up for air, then had her turn around. He labia were absolutely dripping with arousal. "You can have her back, all it takes is one simple task," said King. He dropped his pants, showing his erection. "Suck my cock, and your sister is yours to do with as you please." He brought it up and rubbed Big Mac's cheek. Big Mac pulled his head away, then came back. He'd have that cock in his mouth, alright. Once there, he'd bite it clean off. King had anticipated this move, though, and he pulled away at the last second. Big Mac's teeth came together with a loud, echoing click. "Tsk, tsk, Big Mac. Bad slaves bite. And bad slaves are to be punished." Walking around again, three more apples were shoved up Big Mac's arse. Every so often, King would need to add more lube, but in the end, eighteen apples found themselves pressed together inside of Big Mac's colon. He'd started crying at twelve, but he'd still been fighting back, thinking it can't have become any worse. Now, how knew it could be. King wasn't going to stop until Sweet Apple Acres was empty of all of its fruit. "I can keep doing this, Big Mac. We have plenty of fruit to shove up there." He smacked Big Mac's bulging abdomen. "I guarantee you, this will be a lot easier if you just suck my cock like a good little bitch." Big Mac looked up at King, a towering display of power exceeding his own. He had little choice. With a quivering jaw, he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. He'd exceeded his limit. This had to end. As King's cock slid down his throat, he felt sleepy, then relieved, and finally he was gone. Chapter the Fifteenth: Belladonnas in BloomAuthor's Note Please take note, the CMCs are all ages nineteen and over for the purposes of this story, or one year advanced above whatever the legal age of consent is in your region. In cases where these ages are not the same, the higher number is correct. Thank you for adjusting your expectations accordingly. Chapter the Fifteenth: Belladonnas in Bloom King awoke the next morning to the feeling of teeth grinding along his shaft. He hated the feeling of teeth. He'd trained his slaves better than that. As he opened his eyes, he found the cause. Applejack had opted to wake him with a gentle blowjob, but Big Mac had mounted her, and his powerful thrusts into her pussy were jolting her forward. That was the cause of her toothiness. King could forgive her for that. He shifted her head down, keeping her jaw from causing any further problems. It was pleasing to see Big Mac taking such pleasure in his sister. They both came inside her at the same time, and as King picked himself up and stretched, he saw the large mess that Big Mac and Applejack had made. There was spilled seed everywhere. It's not that Applejack couldn't catch it all, rather, she was unable to contain it all. So much was dripping from her snatch and even more from her arsehole. Big Mac collapsed. He'd been pumping all night, having to put down an erection as soon as the apples came out. Applejack fisting him elbow-deep certainly wasn't helping him keep it down. She was exhausted too, so King tucked them into his bed and allowed them to rest. "I don't understand why Applejack's family is being given such special treatment," complained Twilight. "We all have relatives we'd like to have more involved in our lives." "Applejack's family is right here in Ponyville," answered King. "I don't have to go anywhere to find them. Can you all say the same?" Twilight quieted down. Her parents were in Canterlot, and her brother was in the Crystal Empire with his wife and child. Pinkie's family was far away on a rock farm. Fluttershy wasn't sure where her brother even was. Daring hadn't spoken to any of her family in over a decade. "I have a sister," answered Rarity. "She lives here in Ponyville. She would be a welcome addition to your fold, my King." King scratched his chin. "A sister, you say? Tell me about her." "She graduated from school last year," answered Rarity. "She moved in with her coltfriend, but they're not talking to each other right now. She loves to sing." "A singer?" A lecherous smile grew on King's face. "I bet she's good at keeping her throat open, and at holding her breath for long periods of time." Rarity nodded. "That she is. She could provide hours of entertainment for your court, my King." Her voice wasn't what King was interested in. There was something else he wanted from her. "Where can I find your sister?" "She's probably right around the orchard, actually," smiled Rarity. "She often goes to her old clubhouse when she's upset. Apple Bloom is probably comforting her. That's Applejack's sister." Two more mares to be added to the fold. Young ones, too. Only just being old enough to graduate from school. While King preferred the more mature mares for their experience, there was no denying that fresh mares were always tighter. If that weren't enough, two at once was a fine deal. King left the barn, and immediately, he felt a rush of power coming back to him. He had amassed enough thralls now to sense the ponies around him. As he took a deep, refreshing breath, he turned to the farmhouse. Two ponies were in there, both female. This wasn't the clubhouse he'd been told of, so he doubted that they were the two he wanted, but it was interesting to note, regardless. He walked over to the clubhouse, and found that it was empty. There was no mare here. He considered going back, but a peek through the window convinced him to wait, and reconsider. A bra lay on the floor, a tiny little lace one, no larger than a B-Cup. Next to it was a lacey pair of panties. Slipping in, King grabbed them and took a long sniff. They were used, and the girl they belonged to was certainly a healthy one. She would be a fun capture. Wrapping the panties around his dick, he returned to the barn. She was living there, but she wasn't there right now. He'd have to come back later. Several hours passed as King and his harem made up for AJ and Big Mac being indisposed. King found out in that time the name of his target, Sweetie Belle. He also found that one of the mares in the farmhouse was the Apple Bloom he'd heard of, and the other was named Granny Smith. She would need to be taken care of, too, but she was older. Special care would need to be taken for her. King noticed Apple Bloom leaving about the time Big Mac was waking up. Bringing him along as added muscle was a nice idea, especially if one of them tried to run. As they made their way to the clubhouse, King could feel the presence of another mare. That had to be Sweetie Belle. Apple Bloom went inside and King waited outside. He wanted to listen in for a bit, so as not to seem as if he was waiting for this moment. "Did ya do what I told ya?" There was a sniffling sound. "What'd he say?" "He s-said..." more sniffling. "He said my butt was too flat." "Even though you stuck it out like we practiced?" "He thought it was stuffed. I would never!" King smiled at the thought. He liked to know exactly what type of body he was working with right from the start. Stuffing was always a bad choice. "Show me again." There was a series of clunking noises along the floor, as if Sweetie Belle was walking in circles, wearing high heels. King wasn't a big fan of those, either, though he had to admit it made mare's butts look more impressive. Still, every arse was unique. As long as they could clamp around his cock, they were all beautiful. Even the flat ones, as they meant a deeper penetration. "You're lolling forward and back too much. You need the side to side motion, too." There was a more muted stepping. Apple Bloom was wearing sneakers. "Like that." "I'm sorry, Apple Bloom. My hips just aren't that appealing. I really am ugly." That was his cue. Leaving Big Mac listening at the door, King walked in. "I've heard you were having trouble attracting boys, Sweetie Belle. Allow me to show you how to really please them." Chapter the Sixteenth: Sweet and PetiteSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter the Seventeenth: Clamped TightSweetie Belle had changed her mind about wanting to have sex with King. As she licked his cock clean, she looked up at him and giggled. "I want you to be my first, my King. I want you to take my virginity." King chuckled. "I look forward to it. You can come back to my place tonight, and we'll share a bed. I bet you're really tight..." "How could you just change your mind like that, Sweetie Belle?!" cried Apple Bloom. "Don't you care at all about your coltfriend?!" "I did," answered Sweetie. "But it's hard to care about somepony who doesn't care about me. An hour ago, nopony had ever gone down on me, or wanted me to stay around after they blew their goo. This is the most positive attention I've ever received from a male, and I didn't even know about them until today. This is a much nicer arrangement." King smiled. "She won't understand what you're talking about, Sweetie Belle. She has yet to partake in what I have to offer." "And I don't want to!" Big mac grabbed one of the clothespins and ripped it off. He didn't loosen it first, he just pulled it away, and it snapped shut with a loud click. It wasn't as loud as Apple Bloom's yelp that followed immediately after. The clamped patch of skin that was freshly freed was red and bruised. The freed clamp was applied immediately to her belly button. She wasn't looking forward to any others being pulled off. "Now, Apple Bloom, your mouth is just causing you no end of trouble today," laughed King. "You might want to consider either closing your mouth, or putting something in it. I'd make a suggestion, but I know how you like to bite." Sweetie Belle was done cleaning. She was now just licking for her own pleasure. The welts left by Apple Bloom's teeth were long gone, having been healed up by Sweetie Belle's attention. King stood up again, and swung his dick in Apple Bloom's face. "Now, if you can behave yourself, I won't have to have your brother do anything else to you. Are you interested in having those clamps removed nicely, or is he going to have to rip them all off and reapply them?" Apple Bloom spat in King's face. "Fuck you!" Rather than wiping it away, King licked it off his lips, and rolled her onto her stomach. Some of the pins pulled loose and snapped off, others held on tight, twisting her skin as she went. The pain was immeasurable. Grabbing her by the mane, he pulled her upright. As his cock was pressed between her arse cheeks, he smiled. "That's exactly what I was planning to do. But it's not just me that's going to be participating." "You wouldn't," growled Apple Bloom. "Sweetie Bell isn't into mares. I know, because I already tried that." King let out a thunderous laugh. "Sweetie Belle isn't going to join us just yet. I want her ready and full of energy tonight when I take her delicate flower." Apple Bloom raised an eyebrow. "Then who--" Her eyes went wide as she saw Big Mac stripping down. He looked bigger than King felt. "He's not going to--" "He absolutely is," interrupted King. "If you had been a good little whore and sucked my cock, we wouldn't need to correct your behaviour. However, since you've decided to be uptight, your brother is going to stretch you out for me." "NO!!" shouted Apple Bloom, struggling desperately as Big Mac stroked his cock, trying to make it hard. Sweetie Belle started fondling his balls, helping him along. Apple Bloom was in tears and starting to go hoarse as the flared head of her brother's shaft pressed against her snatch. Before he could go in, though, he needed to remove the clamps from her labia. With a hard yank, they tore right off, causing Apple Bloom to go light-headed from the pain. She almost fainted as he pushed his way inside. She wasn't deep enough to fit his entire length, but he managed to go past the medial ridge. Wrapping his arms around her shoulders, he sat down and let gravity drive her down onto his rod, while he provided the upward thrust necessary to keep her bouncing in his lap. Sweetie Belle cuddled up to King. "Am I going to scream that much when you take me?" King shook his head. "You were a good slave. Good slaves are rewarded with cock. She was a bad slave. Bad slaves are punished with cock. You'll enjoy your first time so much that you'll be begging for more of me. And if you're good, we can make it a regular thing. Just you and me, enjoying each other's bodies." Sweetie giggled as King played with her nipples. Her breasts were small, sure, but they were cute. He could fit each of them in his fingers without the need to use his palm. The two shared a tender kiss as they watched Apple Bloom's tail bounce up and down. Slowly but surely, Apple Bloom quieted down. Various fluids were running down her face as she was about to break. King nodded to Big Mac, and he picked up the pace. A moment later, he held her down, forcing into her as much cock as he could, spraying his seed deep into his little sister's womb. As he let her fall gently to the floor, he slipped out of her stretched pussy with an audible pop, spraying what remnants remained in his balls across her chest. One even shot up her nose. King stood over her. "Are we feeling cooperative now?" Apple Bloom responded by spitting at him again. Due to the viscosity of her saliva at this point, as well as how tired her lungs were, it didn't reach him, and ended up falling back down onto her own face. "I take that as a no." King Sighed. "I was hoping I wouldn't have to do this, but you leave me little choice." Grabbing her by the nipples, he picked her up and rolled her onto her stomach. Scraping up some of her facial drippings and Big Mac's semen, he lubricated her arsehole and pushed his way in. As her colon was rearranged, he twisted some of the remaining clamps. She tried to scream, but what came out was just a weak wheeze. King was glad he took this route. Her arsehole was very tight, and she wasn't putting up much of a fight anymore. She didn't have anything left in her. He toyed with her breasts; they were bigger than Sweetie Belle's, but smaller than most of his harem. Unlike Sweetie's, however, these weren't as cute. Despite their size, they seemed to hang lower than they should. At her age, they shouldn't be sagging, but here they were, loose and flopping around beneath him. Not long after he began, he was done. With a hefty spurt, He filled Apple Bloom with his seed and pulled out. Over the rest of the afternoon, they were all licked clean, and they stepped out of the clubhouse, fully dressed and with big smiles on their faces. Chapter the Eighteenth: Rejoining the FightOn their way back to the barn, King's ears perked up. He didn't hear anything, but he did sense something. Another female, bearing a similar aura to Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. Could this be the Scootaloo that Sweetie had spoken of? "You three go on back to the barn and make sure you're ready for tonight," ordered King. "I want my Sweetie to be ready for her King's cock. However, I don't want you stretching her out, Big Mac. Your sisters are fair game, but Sweetie Belongs to me." "Eeyup," nodded Big Mac, as he took Apple Bloom's hand. He slipped it into his pocket, and she rubbed him through the fabric. "Just don't forget about me," waved Sweetie Belle as she followed them. "I want you to show me what you promised tonight." With a smile, King turned around and walked back toward the clubhouse. Whoever this young mare was, she was approaching quite fast. By the time King arrived, She was already on her way up the ramp. "Hey," called King, causing the orange pegasus to turn around. Her violet eyes lit up when she saw him, but she calmed down a moment later, putting on a cool façade. "H-hey, Rainbow Dash," she chuckled, leaning against the side of the building to keep from jumping for joy. "What brings you out here?" "Sweetie Belle was having a hard time, so I came to make her day," answered King. "Now she's all smiles and rainbows; she couldn't be any happier." Scootaloo smiled wide. "I should have guessed. Nopony can help but feel inspired when you're around. I was just coming to help her myself, but it seems you beat me to the punch." She slid down the top of the ramp, jumping over the railing and landing right in front of King. "So, how'd you do it? Did you take her out flying? Or did you do the super-speed strut? Ooh, or a lazy eight? Those are so cool!" King chuckled and tousled her mane. "No, none of those. Instead, I showed her the filly buster." Scootaloo squealed in excitement for a few seconds before her face twisted into a look of confusion. "I don't recall that one. How does it go again?" King chuckled. "You probably haven't seen it before. It's very new. Two weeks ago, I'd never seen it myself." Scootaloo's eyes went even wider. "That's so cool! Leave it to Rainbow Dash to learn a new, super-awesome trick in no time at all!" She threw her arms around King's shoulders. "Coolest big sister ever!" King rubbed her back. "You're damn right, I am." Scootaloo looked up at King. "Can I see your new trick?" King smiled down at her. "Of course. Let's go inside, then I'll show you." Scootaloo jumped up the steps excitedly. King took a step forward, but his back leg wouldn't move. He pulled his leg forward, but his foot wouldn't leave the ground. "You won't take her," came the words from his mouth, though he hadn't called for them. "I will kill you if you touch her again." King fell to his knees and grasped his stomach. "My, my, you're back earlier than expected." Scootaloo looked over her shoulder. Seeing Rainbow on the ground was a harrowing sight, so she rushed to her aid. "Are you okay, Rainbow?" Rainbow looked up. Seeing the concern on Scoot's face, she reached up and tousled her mane. "I'll be fine, Squirt. Probably just something I ate not agreeing with me. I should be better in a little while." She sat up and looked around. "Unfortunately, I don't think I can show you my new trick right now. Later, okay?" Scootaloo wanted to see the trick, but she didn't want to risk Rainbow being injured. "Are you sure you're going to be alright?" Rainbow drew an x on her chest and covered one of her eyes. "I promise, I'll show you how awesome I am when I'm feeling better." Scootaloo hugged Rainbow. "I'll hold you to that. I want to see you up in the air and flying around as soon as possible, okay?" Rainbow hugged her back. "I hope to be flying again soon, Squirt. Now, go on home, You know I'm not the only one who cares about you." Scootaloo nodded as she stepped back. "Alright, Rainbow. I'll go home, but you go home, too. The sooner you're better, the less I have to worry about you." Climbing on her scooter, she fluttered her wings and rode on home. As soon as she was out of sight, Rainbow lost her smile, because she was no longer among friends. "I know you're still there, King. I know you're listening." "Of course I am, Dash," answered King. "I'm always listening." "She is precious to me," she growled. "While I'm not a big fan of what you've done to any of my friends, you--" "And family," interrupted King. "Don't forget, your mother and father are coming to visit in a few days." "Don't start. I'm not proud of your work. I've seen what you've been doing, and it sickens me. If you hurt my dearest Scootaloo--" "You'll kill me? Don't make me laugh. You don't have the ability to do that. Still, I suppose now is the time for a bargain. I will make a deal with you, Rainbow. As you were being locked away, you told me that you could bring in the crowds and be adored. If you can truly do that, I promise, I will not indoctrinate your dearly beloved sister. How does that sound?" Rainbow thought for a moment. "I don't want you hurting any more of my friends. Ever." "Now, now, Rainbow," chuckled King. "I can't just take your word for it. If you earn Scootaloo's freedom from me, I'll consider it. However, as I've been taking them one at a time, you'll have to prove that you can be worshipped before I go about releasing any of them. If you do, I will let them go, one at a time." Rainbow took a deep breath. "Fine. It's a deal. Scootaloo's safety is more important to me than fighting against you. I'll draw in the crowds, I promise. In return, you're not to touch her. Are we clear?" King smiled. "Clear as a crystal pony." Pulling himself back to his feet, he turned to the barn. "You can have your body back tomorrow morning. Until then, I have the most wonderful night planned out for us. I even invited all of your friends. Won't that be wonderful?" Chapter the Nineteenth: Resetting the ClockThe door to the barn swung open. Up in the loft, all of King's slaves were waiting eagerly for their King to return. The girls were dripping with excitement and Big Mac was fingering his own arsehole. "Welcome home, my King," they all said in unison. King smiled. This was a lovely sight. Even so, it was necessary right now. At his current level of power, he had the ability to hold them for two weeks. After two weeks without his influence, they'd go back to what they were. He was about to turn the reigns over to Rainbow, and she was unlikely to indulge. He needed to make sure they were all still waiting when he came back. And he would certainly be coming back. Perhaps less and less often as he grew in power, but he couldn't let his power fade. King flew up to the loft and laid back on his bed. "It's good to be home, ladies. Back on my throne where I belong, back among the beautiful flowers of my garden." The group gathered around him as he stripped down. They all followed him in doing so, tossing all of their clothing either on or over the balustrade. They lined up in order of breast size, with Sweetie Belle and Big Mac at one end, and Pinkie and Fluttershy at the other. Despite the lineup, King decided to start by calling forth Twilight, Rarity, and Daring Do. They stepped forward and inclined themselves to their hands and knees, crawling toward him. On arrival, they wrapped their lips around him. Daring around his nuts, Rarity around his cock, and Twilight around his tongue. She tasted wonderful. King wasn't trying to last long, and so he didn't. Rarity tasted first, and lay down next to King. Daring ran her tongue up his shaft, licking up what Rarity had left behind. She, too lay down with her King. Twilight slid back, pressing King into her pussy. She did not taste her King's seed, but she did take it into herself. She would be staying with him. As Twilight lay down, Pinkie and Fluttershy stepped forward. Having the largest breasts, They squeezed King's shaft between them, rubbing their nipples together as they took turns licking his tip. As they did, he smacked their arses. Fluttershy really enjoyed being spanked, but King liked the way Pinkie's arse jiggled. Before long, he showered them in his love, and they licked each other clean as they lay down. It seemed as if the Apples couldn't wait for King, as the three of them had taken to each other already, and it was upsetting Sweetie Belle. She wanted sex, and seeing it take place in front of her set her heart aflutter and her loins were frothing. King was saving her for dessert, though. It wasn't yet time to take Sweetie Belle. As King was about to leap into the pile of incest in front of him, the door swung open. Looking over the balustrade, He saw his buck walking in. He'd been wondering where he'd gone off to. As he climbed the ladder, he looked lustily at King. "My King, I've been looking for you everywhere." "I've been here," answered King. "And I've been waiting for you." Standing up, King approached the buck. Grabbing him by the antlers, King shoved his shaft into the buck's mouth, rubbing against his tongue. The buck proceeded to breathe through his nose, taking in the scent from King's pubic sweat. It was intoxicating. Pulling out shortly thereafter, the deer spread his legs and lifted his tail. King took a position behind him, and shoved up into him. As their balls slapped against each other, The buck moaned out loudly in pleasure. Sweetie was tired of being ignored, so she walked over to the buck and grabbed his antlers. Immediately, he found a better use for his mouth than voicing his happiness. For the second time since they'd met, King shot his load up the buck's arse. However, unlike the others, he didn't lie down. He continued to lap at Sweetie's juices. King was fine with this, as it would keep her calm while he dealt with the Apples. Pulling Applejack up to her hands and knees, he slid Apple Bloom beneath her, with her head between AJ's legs. Across from him, Big Mac kissed Applejack as he aligned himself once more for Apple Bloom's pussy. King pressed himself into applejack, and his hips began to sway in time with Big Mac's. If one was unable to see more than the movement of their hips, one might assume they were sawing a log hands-free. It didn't take long to finish up with Applejack, and the drippings from her snatch were quickly licked up by Apple Bloom, meaning they were almost done. Big Mac licked King clean, tasting not only his ruler, but a bit of himself, as well, as Applejack was still full of her brother's seed. Some had leaked out onto King's cock. It was time for the grand finale, and it was a good thing, too. King was feeling very drained, and he didn't have much seed left. Orgies were fun, but he would appreciate the respite that was soon to come. Lying down among his brood, he coaxed Sweetie over. She'd changed positions while he was working with the Apples, and deer semen dripped from her chin. "Is it time, my King?" King smiled as he guided himself to her vagina. "It is indeed, my Sweetie Belle." Gripping her hips, he pushed his way in. She was soaked, and very slippery. It took little effort, if any, to glide his way in. Being a virgin, she was incredibly tight. He tore through her hymen, a rather painful experience for her, but she trusted him. Partly because she was under his mind control, and partly because he was going slowly and gently. As tears welled up in her eyes, he wiped them away, leaning up and kissing her nose. As they continued, King wasn't too concerned about reaching yet another climax. She was one of his most recent captures, and her last dose was earlier today. She would be his for awhile, yet. This was just for fun. Furthermore, if she did drop out of her indoctrination, it would be easier to reclaim her if he showed her a good time. Before long, he could feel her contracting around him. Just when he thought she couldn't be any tighter, she clamped down on him, pressing herself down onto his hips as hard as she could. He assisted, pressing down on her hips as she came around him, and he shot his final load of the night into her freshly exposed womb. She collapsed on top of the pile. Everypony was covered in saliva, semen, vaginal discharge, and sweat. But their bodies pressed against each other kept them warm. On top of that, there was a big, fluffy deer to cover most of them with his fur. Big Mac was clinging to both of his sisters, and Rarity leaned over to kiss Sweetie Belle's cheek. "Good night, my slaves." "Good night, my King," they all responded in unison. Chapter the Twentieth: Long-Forgotten MagicksAs promised, Rainbow was back in control the next morning. Pulling Sweetie Belle off of her, she stood up. How King could stomach being covered in so much sticky residue was baffling. Rainbow didn't even like being excessively sweaty after a workout. It was well beyond time for a shower. Rainbow flew home as best she could. Some of her feathers were sticking together, and every flap sent an uncomfortable chill down her spine. The sooner she could wash up, the better. She arrived at her house to find several things knocked over. Picking them up quickly, she soon found the source of the problem. Tank was out of food, and had been for a few days. With Fluttershy unable to care for him, and King not caring at all, Rainbow was just happy to know he was still kicking. "Sorry, bud," said Rainbow, refilling his food and water. "I tried to have Fluttershy come out to help, but she just couldn't. I'm here now, though." Tank wasn't paying attention. He was very hungry, and had his face buried in his food. "There won't be any playdates for awhile yet, either. Not until I can fix a rather pressing problem." Tank looked up from his food. "To that end, I'm going to bring you down to Spike. I think I might be able to have Fluttershy take over in a bit, but for now, I just need to make sure you're kept safe." Tank slowly nodded, and rainbow came over to give him a kiss. "Thanks for understanding. I know this won't be easy for you." Moving into the bathroom, Rainbow stripped down and stepped into the shower. As she was lathering up, an idea occurred to her. "King?" "Calling on me already, Rainbow? My, my, we're eager." Rainbow shook her head. "I want to propose something to you, something that I think will benefit both of us." "By all means, tell me about this plan of yours." "You need to return my friends to their regular activities." "Why?" Rainbow scowled. "Think about it. If they all start disappearing, ponies are going to wonder where they went. If they find out about your little sex cult, the entire Equestrian military will come down on you. They'll kill us both. The only way to keep them in the dark is to return all of your slaves to their duties. Applejack, Apple Bloom and Big Mac are responsible for so much of Ponyville's food that if they don't do their work, starving ponies will descend on the barn. And Twilight's a princess. When a princess goes missing--" "You've made your point," interrupted King. "I'll send them all back home to resume business as usual. Anything else?" Rainbow shook her head. "Nothing. Go back to sleep." An hour later, Rainbow was walking Fluttershy back to her cottage with Tank in tow. They'd all been hosed down en masse before redressing themselves. The buck stayed in the loft, as did Sweetie Belle. There was no need for them to go back into town, as the deer didn't live there, and Sweetie had been hiding at Sweet Apple Acres, anyway. "Thank you for your herbs and time," came a familiar voice. "Your efforts have made this trip sublime." Zecora turned and stepped away from the market stall she'd been shopping at. "Fluttershy, it's good to see that you were not ignoring me. I stopped and knocked upon your door, but it seemed you were not there anymore." "I was a little busy," blushed Fluttershy. "What did you need?" "I was in need of trimmings of claw and feathers from a scarlet macaw. I thought you might be the best one to ask; the most likely to have what I need for this task." "Of course," replied Fluttershy. "I'll prepare them for you immediately after I've checked on all of them. I haven't been back home for two days, you see." Zecora smiled. "I understand your concern for your friends. Go. I'm in no rush to meet my ends." "Thanks," smiled Fluttershy. As they walked on, Rainbow was formulating a plan. When they arrived, Rainbow helped Fluttershy as best she could. Not being particularly well-versed in animal care, she wasn't much help, but she needed to be there when Fluttershy was finished. Gathering up the trimmings, Fluttershy made her way to the door, but Rainbow stopped her. "Are those the leavings you were about to take to Zecora?" Fluttershy nodded. "I want to be finished with that before nightfall. I really don't want to be out in the forest when it's dark." "I'll take them for you," said Rainbow. "I want you to pay special attention to Tank. Besides, I need to have a word with Zecora, away from the ears of the populace at large." Fluttershy cocked her head to the side questioningly. "Is something wrong?" "Not wrong, per se, I just want to ask her something very personal, that's all." Fluttershy nodded. "Okay. Just make sure to give her that bag." Taking the bag, Rainbow made her way into the forest. Zecora was likely already home by now, Rainbow just had to go there. However, rather than flying, she opted to walk. The less attention she drew to herself right now, the better off she'd be. Even though she was on foot, and moving slowly, it wasn't long before she found herself face-to-face with Zecora's hut. "King?" she whispered. "Are you listening?" No response came back. It was almost as if he was asleep. That was good. Moving slowly and carefully, Rainbow approached and rapped on the door. "Rainbow Dash?" asked Zecora, opening the door. "I was not expecting you. Did Fluttershy have too many things to do?" Rainbow brought her index finger to her lips. "Please, I need you to keep your voice down." Rainbow stepped inside, placing the bag on the table. "Fluttershy could have come out here instead, but I need to talk to you. It's personal, and rather urgent." Zecora nodded and sat down across the table from her. "Whatever you need, I'd be glad to assist. But a name for this problem, I'll have to insist." Rainbow took a deep breath. Zecora knew all sorts of strange cures. Potions of all variety lined the walls. No doubt, many of them would be useful to becoming a truly impeccable star athlete, but that wasn't important right now. Besides, it felt like cheating. However, this visit wasn't for a muscle-building potion. This was to cure an illness. "Zecora?" she whispered. "Have you ever heard of an incubus?" Chapter the Twenty-First: The SolutionZecora sipped her tea. "So, you think you have a visitor from the demon realm, and his influence has your friends overwhelmed." She spoke in hushed tones, just as Rainbow had requested. "I don't think he's there, I know he is," said Rainbow quietly. "And I have evidence." As Rainbow stood up and put her hands on her waistband, Zecora grabbed her wrist. "Do not tempt him from his slumber, lest my will be torn asunder. We do not want him to awaken. How many ponies has he taken?" Rainbow thought for a moment. "Eleven, plus some buck I don't know." Zecora shook her head. "You've come for a cure at too late an hour. He has grown beyond my containing power. Before we can crush his insatiable thirst, it would seem we have to weaken him first." "How do we do that?" "I'll have to put together a brew. This part will be easy to do. Once I have it, you must act fast, as he'll certainly want his power to last. Once our friends are free of his grip, all of his strength will be stripped. When he has no power to fight back, all you must do is fend off his attacks. After you have made your way here, I will show him his greatest fear." Rainbow was very relieved to hear that. Zecora was very wise, even beyond her years. If she knew how to fight against King, Rainbow would gladly accept her help. "How long until the potion is ready?" "There are many things that must go in it, but it shouldn't be long, about ten minutes." Rainbow nodded her head and watched. The ingredients were simple and common. Given the opportunity, Rainbow could make this one at home; a handful of herbs put on to boil. When it was done, Zecora ladled it though a cheesecloth into a funnel that would fill a large bottle. "To free your friends from their captive state, you must have them drink this before it's too late." Rainbow took the bottle. "Thanks, Zecora. I knew I could count on you." As she stood up and made her way to the door, she hesitated. "Actually, there was one more thing I wanted to ask you." "Whatever it is you want to ask, make it quick, this is an important task." King turned around and locked eyes with Zecora. "Do you really think me such a fool?" Rushing back to the center of the room, King grabbed Zecora by the neck and pinned her to the wall. "You zebras are such unbelievable tools." "Begone, foul beast! I cast you out!" Zecora grabbed a handful of sage and shoved it in King's face. He dropped her as his face began to heat up. Rainbow's flesh was keeping him from burning, but it was soon to be much worse. "Your evil kind, I'm sworn to rout!" King dropped her and backed away, wiping his face clean. As he gathered his wits, Zecora gathered a few dry ingredients, tossing them directly on the fire. The hut began to fill with smoke. This wasn't good for Zecora, but the chemicals in the smoke were even worse for King. He was in for a difficult time. His next move was to rush at her. He couldn't risk coming too close to the fire, so he had to make a wide circle around the room. Zecora had gathered more sage, and it flew at him in a cloud of powder. With a flap of his wings, he blew it back into her face, clouding her vision momentarily, but not doing much else. The flap had lost him his momentum, but a step brought him closer. Zecora didn't need to see him though, as the noise he made told her his position quite clearly. Bringing up a rosemary branch, she swatted across his face, leaving a series of tiny scratches that burned through his skin. "Back, you devil! Back to your hell! This body is not an empty shell! Away with you, you rancorous beast! I shall bring you such pain that you'll beg to be ceased!" King slammed his forehead against hers, dropping her to one knee. Grabbing her wrists, he forced her down to the floor, beneath the smoke. "You know what I hate about you zebra bitches? You always find ways to aggravate my itches. My flesh always hurts, and I break out in hives that last 'til I watch you burning alive." For emphasis, King moved her closer to the fire beneath her cauldron. "You wouldn't dare kill me," growled Zecora. "You'd have to be nuts. Another of my kind would come to spill out your guts. You fill ponies' lives with debauchery and sin, hiding your face beneath another's skin. You treat us as if we're naught but a toy. That's why your kin we seek to destroy." King smiled. "The rhyming, I like. It's really quite charming. The bloodlust, however, is rather alarming." He ripped down her pants and slid his own out of the way. "Lust is for one thing, not much of a shock, and that's your desire to take in my cock." Feeling his tip press against her arse, she clenched down. She wasn't going down without a fight. He would press and slip away, but she wouldn't let him in. "I'll not be your victim, you disgusting shit! I would rather die than consider it!" Grabbing her by the tail, King used his knees to force hers open, and shoved himself inside of her pussy instead. "You're not making this easy for me," growled King. "But soon, a slave is what you'll be." Zecora tried desperately to push herself away from King. That meant going into the fire, but that was preferable to being a demon's slave. However, just as her mane was beginning to singe, she felt him spray his toxic stream into her. She could feel her muscles relaxing as her willpower drained. She had gone up against an adversary that she knew was more powerful than she was, she had stood against him, and she had lost. Pulling his new prize away from the fire, King stepped outside, letting her put out the fire and clear the smoke. When he reentered, the air was clear, and the fire was out. The cauldron was emptied of it's water, so he had an inkling of how she'd put out the flames. However, the potion Rainbow had picked up was still an issue. As King sat down, he pushed it over to Zecora. "If ever you want a taste of my balls, smash this bottle against the wall. If you don't, I--" King was interrupted by the shatter of glass. Zecora had done as he asked, and was kneeling with her head between his knees, looking up at him expectantly. He smiled down at her and pulled out his dick, brushing it against her cheek. "Good girl." Chapter the Twenty-Third: Hot BloodedRainbow turned away from Spitfire, projecting several horrid words at King in her mind, trying to convince him to stay quiet and let her handle this. As she was standing, hunched over, she felt a hand on her shoulder. Spitfire had reached over the partition to comfort her. "Is everything alright, Dash?" "Yeah, just a bit of an internal struggle, that's all." "Anything I can help with?" Rainbow took Spitfire's hand. "Actually, yeah. There is a way for you to help me. I need to be in as many shows as possible. The sooner, the better." Spitfire shook her head. "I can't just put you in every show, Dash. That's not fair to the other 'Bolts, and I imagine you'll be rather spent by the end of the first week." "Don't worry about me," smiled Rainbow. "I can take it." "That still doesn't solve the other problem. The Wonderbolts operate as a team, Rainbow. We have to look out for each other, share in our triumphs, and help each other when in need. We're more than just an airshow." Rainbow took a deep breath. "I know. I'm not asking for every show, I'm merely asking for as many as I can do. Please, it's important." Spitfire folded her arms. "I'm going to need to hear a good reason." Rainbow shook her head. "I can't tell you my reason. I can tell you that it's important, and I need it. Other than that, I can't really say anything." Spitfire raised an eyebrow. "I can't look out for you if you don't trust me, Dash. I want to help you, but you're not giving me everything I need to do so. But I'll tell you what I will do. This weekend, there's going to be a charity event. The Wonderbolts are scheduled to perform. It's a simple routine; you'll pick it up in no time. I'll substitute you in for Plum Blossom. If you do well there, I'll consider increasing your stage time." Rainbow smiled and sighed. "Thanks. I wish it was something sooner, but I'll manage. I guarantee, I'll make that charity event spectacular." She turned off her water. She was done with her shower. Spitfire turned back to her own spray of water. She was almost done, she just needed a rinse. "There is another event in two days. If you'd come back sooner, I'd have swapped you into that one, but I'm not that forgiving. Besides, you spent the entire day in a wardrobe violation." Rainbow scratched the back of her neck. "Yeah, about that... I can't take that belt off. It's practically fused to my flesh at this point. That's why I had to see a doctor before I came back." Spitfire raised an eyebrow. "Really? You can't take it off?" Turning off the water, she stepped around the partition and looked at Rainbow's waist. It wasn't the belt that caught her attention, though. "I imagine the belt wasn't the only thing that you talked to the doctor about." Rainbow blushed and looked away. "I was trying to keep that hidden, to keep a low profile." "You want to keep a low profile?" chuckled Spitfire. "The best way to do that is to not be in any shows at all. Being involved in so many is more akin to showing off." She approached and grabbed Rainbow's cock. "Is it real?" Rainbow nodded. "It's caused me no end of trouble. That's why I need the shows. I need to take my mind off of this... thing." "It's called a dick, Dash," scowled Spitfire. "And before you do any performing, I want the royal physician to give you a look. Unfortunately, he's out of town right now. Consider yourself grounded for the next two weeks." As Spitfire turned to leave, Rainbow grabbed her shoulder. "No, please! It won't interfere, I promise! I need that event!" Spitfire shrugged off Rainbow's hand. "Well, you can't have it now. Not until I've had you seen to by the best physician in the kingdom." Feeling her shoulders being grabbed again, Spitfire was pressed against the wall. "You're going to give me that show," snarled King. "And the other one, too. We'll spend all of tomorrow training for it if we have to. I'll make sure Rainbow is in perfect form for it." Spitfire cocked her head to the side. "What the fuck are you saying? What are you even doing?" "What are you doing, you rancid bitch? She needed your help, and you just shat in her fa--" Spitfire interrupted King by shoving her heel in his face. She'd definitely broken his nose, and that had caused him to drop her. "I thought it was odd when Dash was begging for more time on stage, but as you refer to her as a separate entity, I can tell you're not her. Of that, I'm absolutely certain. Who are you really?" King stood up and wiped his face. He had enough power inside himself to heal a broken nose, and he'd promptly done so. "Another smart-ass. The last one took forever to catch on." Spitfire shifted her position and took up a fighting stance. Whoever this was, they'd messed with the wrong mare. "Smarter than your dumb ass. Answer my question." King smiled as he took up a stance of his own. "I'm your new King. Your refusal to let Rainbow collect for me has sealed your fate as my next slave." He rushed forward. Spitfire was ready for him, driving her foot into his gut with the force of a trained fighter. She immediately followed that with a kick to the side of his head, stopping his movement and sending him aside. She was expecting a moment to realign herself, but King recovered quicker than anypony she'd ever seen before. He swept her leg out from underneath her , causing her to fall. Luckily, she was in a position to catch herself, and she regained her balance right away. She grabbed her towel, twisting it in her hands into something usable. Lashing at him, she managed to strike his face, and knock his gaze aside. Drawing back, she lashed out at the other side of his face, trying to make him lose his bearings. He put up his arms to guard his face, and that's when she whipped his balls. He fell to his knees immediately. Spitfire wasn't usually one to run from a fight, but she knew how to tell when she was outmatched. If this fight went on any further, she'd lose quickly. Luck had been on her side thus far, but if she was smart, she'd make her own luck. She stopped by her locker; she'd need the bare minimum of clothing before exiting the locker room, and she also had a key. She grabbed it, slid into her panties and a sports bra, and made her way to the door. Before she could reach it, though, she was tackled and pinned to the floor. "That fucking hurt!" shouted King, ripping her panties to shreds and squeezing his hand around her neck from behind. As he was behind her, her arms had trouble reaching him. His knees were planted on her legs, keeping her from kicking. Despite the fact that she was one of Equestria's top fliers, wings weren't made with striking force in mind. She could batter him all night with them, and she certainly might have tried, but he wasn't going anywhere. He forced his way inside as she gasped for air, and as her consciousness faded away, the last thing she felt was her womb being filled against her will. Her body fell limp, and she might have sworn that she'd died, and was seeing his face as he rolled her over onto her back. "Are you going to put Rainbow in every show from this point forward?" he asked, smiling down at her. Spitfire wanted to spit in his face, or tell him to go fuck himself, any act of defiance, but her body wouldn't respond. She knew she was dead now. And that was when she heard something surprising. It was a voice. Her own voice. Coming out of her own mouth. It was saying something she had no intention of saying. "Yes, my King. May I have a taste of your cock?" Chapter the Twenty-Fourth: Taking the Lead"I'm impressed," chuckled Soarin, placing a hand on Rainbow's shoulder. "Not only did you somehow convince Spitfire to let you participate in events right away, but she made you the star of two shows without a second thought. Seriously, what'd you do to be put in such good graces?" "I just talked to her," laughed Rainbow nervously. "It wasn't a big deal, really." "No big deal?" Soaring laughed as he grabbed two plates of lemon cream pie from the table. "I thought for sure she'd have you scrubbing the academy latrine until it sparkled, and instead, she's fawning over you as if you were her own child. Whatever you said, it really struck a chord with her." "I suppose so," smiled Rainbow, reaching for one of the plates. Soarin jerked the plates away. "No, no, these are both for me." It had been awhile since Rainbow had worked with Soarin. She'd forgotten his luck ritual of not eating before a show, and eating a lot right after. The team's psychologist had written in his report that Soarin probably saw it as a means of earning his reward. Their nutritionist had made a comment that performing on a full stomach would make him sluggish, and while it was better to start with breakfast, the larger meal at the end would help him rest up for the next day. She'd also noted that a healthier option would be preferable, but he couldn't resist. Rainbow grabbed her own plate and fork. "I guess she just likes me." "If I didn't know better, I'd swear you two were sleeping together." Rainbow gasped mid-bite, nearly choking on her food. Soarin patted her on the back to make sure everything settled, but it proved unnecessary. It wasn't long before Rainbow regained her composure. "Why would you say something like that?" "It was just a joke," chuckled Soarin. "I didn't mean anything by it. The way you reacted, though, I wouldn't be surprised if..." Suddenly, Soarin's eyes went wide, and he covered his gasp with his hand. "You really are, aren't you!?" Rainbow covered his mouth with her hand and scowled at him. As her eyes shifted around the room, she saw that everypony was looking at them. "This is neither the time nor the place for that kind of accusation. We'll talk about it later, okay?" Soarin nodded and stepped back. "I'll hold you to that. In the meantime..." he walked away, gazing lustily at his pie. Rainbow finished her dessert and made her way to the nearest lavatory, locking the door and checking the stalls. When she was sure she was alone, she sat down. "I told you that putting me at the lead right away would lead to suspicions, King. I asked you to be patient." "I've been patient long enough," purred King, still reveling in the adoration he'd been given this week. "Though I suppose I should give you some amount of trust in this. After all, you are beginning to hold up your end. Do you think this is going to cause us problems down the line?" Rainbow shook her head. "I don't know. I don't think Soarin's going to say anything, but I have to tell him something." "You're not going to tell him the truth, that's for sure," answered King. "Make something up." "Not much I can make up now that he'd believe," grumbled Rainbow. "I've already spilled enough beans that he knows what's cooking." King smiled. "I know one way to shut him up." "No," pleaded Rainbow. "No more. I want my friends to come back, losing more just adds to my burden. I'll talk to him, okay? I'll figure something out. I've proven myself trustworthy with this, right?" There was a pause as King considered Rainbow's loyalty. He was about to answer when there was a knock on the door. "I'll give you until tonight to come up with something. If I don't like your answer, I'll silence him myself." Rainbow nodded and stood up. Unlocking and opening the door, she found that a small group had formed. "Sorry, I needed a bit of privacy for a moment," chuckled Rainbow, squeezing past them. "Didn't mean to block you all out." The flight home was easy for the other three Wonderbolts in their formation. Soarin was hoping for an explanation, and Rainbow was trying to come up with one. When they landed, she still hadn't said anything, and as the others dispersed to their rooms for the night, Soarin wrapped his arm around Rainbow's shoulders. "Well," he smiled, "We're alone now. So tell me about you and Spitfire. Are you really knocking boots?" Rainbow blushed and looked away. "I don't want to talk about it right now. It wouldn't be fair without Spitfire present. How else would she protect herself from foul rumours?" "Oh, come on, Rainbow. When you put it that way, I can't help but infer what's really going on. You can't keep it hidden forever. And the longer you hide it, and as she keeps giving you the best roles in as many assignments as possible, the more powerful the strike you'll receive from internal affairs." Rainbow had considered that. It wasn't ideal. If Soarin went to them, not only could it stop Rainbow from performing, they could replace Spitfire with somepony else. That would not do very well for her. She'd once again have to beg for a spot, if she was even still involved with the Wonderbolts, or have King indoctrinate the new commander. "Look, if you want to know what's going on, you can ask Spitfire tomorrow. I have to go fill her in on how this event went down. She needs to know that we pulled in more than double our projections so she can plan ahead for our next show. I'm sure that if you asked nicely, she'd be willing to give you a leading position in the next show, but right now, I need you to drop this. If, after hearing what she has to say, you still want to bring it to internal affairs, I'm not going to stand in your way." Soarin gave her a final pat on the shoulder before smiling and walking off. "On the other hand, I have no qualms about standing in your way." Chapter the Twenty-Fifth: A Very Tasty PieAfter his daily training, Soarin was enjoying his bagel when he saw Spitfire walk into the mess hall. It was time for her lunch break, and she usually liked to be a little early in order to miss the cadets. It wasn't much, but fifteen minutes of peaceful lunch meant a lot to her. As she sat down, Soarin moved over to where she'd decided to eat. "Hey, Spitfire. Having a good day?" "I was, but then you sat down across from me," she joked, taking a big bite of her sandwich. "I aim to bother," chuckled Soarin. "So, Rainbow Dash has really been topping the charts lately." Spitfire swallowed. "She has. Putting her in for the last two shows really paid off." "Yeah, and with me being in both of them, I took note of how much she's improved. She seems to deserve the promotion." Spitfire smiled. "If you really felt that way, we wouldn't be having this conversation. Why don't you tell me how you really feel?" Soarin shrugged. "She disappeared for a few weeks, then comes back late. I thought for sure I'd have to talk you down and let her back into the Wonderbolts, but you went and made her our star attraction. It just doesn't add up, is all." "I picked her for those shows because she kneeled at my feet and begged." "Right into your snatch." Spitfire scowled. "That's a very serious allegation, Soarin. We don't make that kind of joke around here; you know better than that." Soarin shook his head. "Rainbow confirms it. She all but said it aloud yesterday. Furthermore, you're the one who recommended me to our internal affairs department. You know I have no choice but to look into this." Spitfire took a deep breath and nodded. "I know. I'll bring her into my office after last mess, we'll sort this out then." "See you there," smiled Soarin, walking away. Spitfire finished her lunch quickly and walked out into the hall. "I think he bought it." "Good job, my pet," smiled King, patting her head. "Now, go prepare. Big night tonight." Soarin ate quickly, as he wanted to be ready to go right away. He dreaded having to report Spitfire and Rainbow for misconduct, and genuinely wanted to make sure they stayed professional. If they could do that, he wouldn't have to say goodbye to either of them. If they didn't, he might have to say goodbye to both. He knocked on Spitfire's office door. "Enter if you dare," came her voice from inside. "How terrifying," he remarked, stepping inside. "Where's Rainbow?" "Not here yet," replied Spitfire, not looking up from her document. "You can have a seat while we wait." Soarin sat down. "I want you to know that this is nothing personal. I really don't want to do this, but I don't have much of a choice. It's my job on the line." "I know," came her response. "If you don't report it, and it goes over your head, all three of us would be gone. I don't want that to happen, which is why you're going to be informed right now, before anything becomes too out of hand." "Thanks for understanding," nodded Soarin. "And in the event that something does happen, I'm sorry in advance." The door opened behind him and Rainbow walked in. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Soarin could swear he heard the door latch click twice. He waited for Rainbow to take the chair adjacent to him, but she didn't. Instead, he was shocked by a rope suddenly surrounding his shoulders, binding him to the chair. "What's the meaning of this!?" he grunted, struggling to pull free as he was tied up. "I would think you were observant enough to figure that out," answered Spitfire. "We were going to tell you what we've been doing, but instead, we thought we'd show you." Soarin relaxed a bit. "Look, if you wanted me to join you for a threesome, you could have asked. I'm glad to join you. I just need to know one thing, and that's whether or not you're advancing Rainbow in return for sexual favours. We clear that up, and you're free to do whatever you want behind closed doors." Spitfire stood up and walked around the desk. The only thing she was wearing below the waist was a strip of tape holding her labia together, and her shoes. "Of course not," chuckled Spitfire, laying his chair back so King could more easily bind his ankles. "You said it yourself, she's skilled enough to take the lead on most of our performances. She was only late because she needed to stay behind for cleanup. Now, have you eaten all of your dinner?" Soarin nodded. "I have." "Good. Because I have your dessert." She squatted over his face and pulled off the tape. A bit of King's jizz from earlier in the day oozed out and dribbled onto his nose. "I know how much you love cream pies." Like an obedient little bitch boy, Soarin began lapping up the drippings of her cunt, digging his tongue inside of her to slurp out the creamy filling. As he worked, Rainbow was unfastening his pants. He flexed his legs a bit, making it easier to slide them between his arse and the chair. Soarin didn't stop when Spitfire's vagina was empty, he kept licking and sucking until she stood up. "Thank you, mistress," he said, his enjoyment made clear by his very large erection. "May I have some more?" Spitfire and King looked at each other. He wasn't indoctrinated yet. "What did you do?" "I'm sorry, my king," whimpered Spitfire. "I was so aroused by the thought of helping you that I must have diluted your seed with my juices..." Soarin was very confused. "What's going on?" King turned his gaze to Soarin. "You wanted more, right?" Soarin nodded enthusiastically as Spitfire stood him back up. "In that case, I'll just have to give you more." As King's pants came off, Soarin was rather taken by his cock. It was beautiful. Even better, before King presented it to him, he smeared it with an apple-flavored custard pie. This was very appealing to Soarin, as he was a bisexual with an insatiable sweet tooth. Without being commanded to, Soarin licked the whole thing clean. When he was done, King smeared even more on himself. Eventually, he ran out of pie, and Soarin had to be content with licking the crumbs off of King's balls. It was about that time that King shoved his cock down Soarin's throat. It was odd having somepony suck him off that wasn't mind-controlled, but it was nice nonetheless. When he fired off his thick, ropey cum, Soarin was his. Not that he needed Soarin to be indoctrinated to derive pleasure from him, that was just a bonus. And since Soarin had been such a good little bitch, he was rewarded by being untied and allowed to fuck King's pussy. As he shot his own load up inside of his King, Soarin drifted off to sleep right there on the rug, with Spitfire and King surrounding him. This meeting had been far more pleasant than anticipated. Chapter the Twenty-Sixth: A Quick RespiteRainbow coasted easily back to Ponyville. She'd somehow convinced King to take a step back and give her some time to rest and relax, while letting somepony else take the lead position. She wasn't sure how; he loved the attention more than she did. I truth, it had been a combination of many factors. Despite Soarin being indoctrinated, he kept his intelligence. He'd suggested pulling Rainbow out of the shows entirely for a week, then bringing her back as second in command for two months. Furthermore, it was time for King's food source in Ponyville to be restocked. That required his attendance. They arrived at Sweet Apple Acres to see Applejack working alone in the orchard. As they landed and walked into the barn, they found Apple Bloom in the loft, taking Big Mac's dick like a champ. As the door closed, they both looked over the railing. "Welcome home, my King!" they shouted in unison. "Glad to see you're both enjoying yourselves," sighed Rainbow. "Let me know when you're done, I'm supposed to give you an order from your King." Rainbow flew up to the loft and laid back in her bed, thinking to herself about which friend she wanted set free first. It would have to be one that King didn't see as a threat, so Zecora and Twilight would be declined as soon as she asked. That also ruled out Pinkie, as she had been able to recognize him right away. Applejack would make a big stink about the situation, which would be good for pulling King out, but right now, that would just end up with her being put back under. There was one option that she was certain King would agree to. Fluttershy posed no threat to King, and likely wouldn't fight him. If King were to free just one of her friends, Fluttershy would be preferable to nopony at all. Before long, Apple Bloom sat down on Rainbow's lap, dripping all over her. "What are your orders, my King?" Rainbow sat up. "First, clean yourselves up. You can't be running around town like that. Once that's done, go round everypony up for an orgy tonight." "Will do, my King," saluted Apple Bloom. "And have Fluttershy bring my parents," she added, her disgust apparent in her voice. "Eeyup." Sweetie Belle was the first to arrive. She'd gone back to the clubhouse with Buck to keep Granny Smith from finding them as easily. She immediately jumped up the stairs and situated herself on King's cock. "And how is my Sweetie Belle this afternoon?" he asked. "I'm wonderful, my King," she smiled, pushing him up inside of her. "I really missed having you inside of me." "I can tell," he chuckled, "based on how much you're squeezing me." One by one, and rarely in groups, all of King's slaves that had stayed in Ponyville, or had shifted themselves thusly arrived for their night of fun. As each of them was made available, King made sure to reset their timers and ensure that they would be his for a long time to come. Several of them had brought with them food items and beverages, all of which King sampled. He was quite pleased with most of them. When it came time to reset the clock on Fluttershy, King could feel Rainbow pushing through. "Did you want to try something new?" he asked, hovering over Fluttershy, who was splayed out in front of them with a ball gag in her mouth. "No," replied Rainbow. "I want you to release her from your clutches. I brought in the crowds, didn't I?" King considered for a moment. "Did you, though? I was the one who had Spitfire put you in. I was also the one who convinced Soarin to drop his inquiry into our affairs. I think you're giving yourself too much credit." Rainbow shook her head. "We had a deal. If I fed you adoration, you'd release one of my friends. She's the most harmless to your cause, so I want her released." "We did have a deal," agreed King. "You've done enough to keep Scootaloo safe, but I'm afraid I'm not convinced yet. We'll discuss it again in a month, when she's about to run out again. Until that time comes..." He pressed his cock into Fluttershy's vagina, which had been dripping with anticipation. Seeing that there was nothing she could do at the moment, Rainbow went back to her isolation, pretending that she felt nothing and waiting for the night to end. It was well into the evening when the orgy was interrupted. King was balls deep in Apple Bloom's snatch, with Bow filling her arse and Buck dribbling down her throat when the front door flew open with a loud slam. There stood Granny Smith, absolutely fuming as she looked around. She had been peeved as she made her way out to the barn, but seeing what had been happening, she was absolutely furious. "What the hell is going on here!?" she demanded, grabbing a stick and swatting at Big Mac's flank, throwing him off of Applejack. "I'm in mah own house, tryn'a catch mah beauty sleep, and y'all are out here making such a cacophony! I was gonna tell y'all to quiet down nicely, but now I have half a mind to bring out the blunderbuss!" King looked around, and found that many of his slaves were entranced by the actions of this mare. They were shaken to their core by the mere presence of her. This power was enough to pull their attention from him. The Apple family was a strange group, able to fight against King at every turn. Granny smith pointed out Big Macintosh, Apple Bloom, and Applejack. "The three of you, I want your arses cleaned up and in bed in ten minutes!" Without waiting for a command from King, the three of them filed out. He let them walk, as he was more interested in seeing how this played out. An angry Granny Smith seemed a powerful tool, if properly harnessed. She turned back to the group. "I don't know what's lead you all to believe that this is acceptable behaviour, but it's not! I'm coming back in half an hour, and any of you that have yet to remove yourselves are going to be removed by me, instead!" King had already reset all of them, anyway. As they filed out and dispersed, he was planning his next acquisition. Before the night was out, all of Sweet Apple Acres would be his. Chapter the Twenty-Seventh: Sour AppleGranny Smith was bewildered by the actions of her family. They'd been acting strange for the last month, but she hadn't expected this. She couldn't believe they were all out in the barn, involved in an orgy. Even more horrifying, they were involved with each other. The thought of what might result of that sent shivers down her spine. She stopped by Big Mac's room and looked in. His mane was still dripping, but at least he was wearing pants. She considered going in there and telling him off, but between being too tired and too angry, she opted to save that for the morning. Stopping by Applejack's room revealed a similar scene, the exception being that she was wearing a button-up shirt and a pair of loose-fitting shorts. Not quite as comforting to see as a sturdy pair of pants, but good enough. Before she went to her own bedroom, her last stop was checking in on Apple Bloom. Seeing her involved had been the worst of it. Applejack and Big Mac having sex with each other was bad, but Apple Bloom had been taking two dicks from behind, while sucking off an animal. That was not something she'd learned growing up, that was new behaviour. She opened the door. Apple Bloom was still nude, though she was cleaned up. She was sitting at the foot of her bed. She wasn't crying, but she looked mortified. Pushing the door open, Granny entered the room and sat next to Apple Bloom. "Now, child, don't go thinkin' that I don't still love you. I do. I'm just upset and disappointed." As she rested a hoof on Apple Bloom's shoulder, it was shrugged off. "Now, Apple Bloom, I know you're upset, too, what with me pulling you out of there, but you have to understand that I only want what's best for you, and I don't want you involved in that kind of party. It's not safe. You could end up with so many diseases, especially if you have multiple partners." "I know," mumbled Apple Bloom "But it was so much fun." "Just because it's fun don't make it right, Apple Bloom. You should save yourself for a good stallion." "Like Big Mac?" Granny Smith scowled. "Somepony like Big Mac would be fine, but don't you go chasin' after family members. That's a whole different can o' worms." "But Granny, Applejack says he's the only one who can scratch her pussy in just the right way. I wanna feel that scratch, too!" "No," scolded Granny. "I'll hear no more of this tonight. Put on some clothes and go to bed. We'll discuss this in the morning." Standing up, Granny left the room and went to her own. She had been wearing a bathrobe over her nightdress for her trip out to the barn but that could come off now. Slipping under the covers, she expected to find slumber soon, but unfortunately, King had other plans. "Hello, my lovely." Granny Smith nearly jumped out of her skin. She very nearly fell out of bed, too, but King had grabbed her before she could fall. "What are you doing in my bed!?" King pulled her in and pinned her down. "I'm preparing to fuck an old lady," he smiled, slapping his dick against her abdomen. "What are you doing?" "Big Mac!!" A loud thumping echoed down the hall as Big Mac ran down the hall and burst through the door. "Quick!" shouted Granny Smith. "Pull him off of me!" Big mac ran across the room and grabbed King by the shoulder. "You will do no such thing," sneered King. "Hold her down for your King." Big Mac looked down at his Granny, then back at his King. His gaze flipped back and forth between the two. Slowly, he made his decision. Apple Bloom stood in the doorway, beaming. "Good call, Big Mac!" "Go fetch your sister!" called Granny Smith, her arms pinned down by Big Mac. "Yes," agreed King. "We want to make absolutely certain that we have the whole family together for this orgy, after all. We wouldn't want to leave anypony out, would we?" As King lined himself up, Granny Smith began to kick. She may have been old, but she was still a force to be reckoned with. She kicked up at King's jaw, smashing his tongue between his teeth. The next blow went to his gut, and he stumbled backwards. "Applejack, knock some sense into your brother!" called Granny, looking to the latest arrival. Applejack quickly rushed over and grabbed Granny by the ankles. "Good girl," chuckled King, rubbing his hand against her cheek. "Just hold her down. Her mind will change soon, and you can go back to your brother." "Promise?" asked Applejack. "Of course," smiled King. "Just wait and see." With a single thrust, King found himself inside of Granny Smith's vagina. She was very dry and uncomfortable, like rubbing his dick against sandpaper. He turned around. "Apple Bloom, fetch the lube!" "No, don't!" called Granny. "Somepony, help me!" King smiled down at her. "I'll help you, Granny. I'll reunite you with your family right away, and you'll be closer than ever before. Just think of all of the activities you'll share in now." As Apple Bloom squirted a glob of lubricant on her King's cock, it plunged back into Granny. It was much more pleasant after a few thrusts. Half an hour had passed since the last orgy ended, so it took several minutes for King to work himself up to a climax again. Still, he powered through it and eventually shot his load into his newest slave. After she stopped fighting back, the family was made whole again. Everypony in the house rejoiced in each other's company, and any clothes that were still on came off immediately. Applejack and Big Mac went back to what they'd been doing in the barn, exactly as King had promised. Apple Bloom sat down on King's face to be eaten out while she played with her nipples, and Granny was on her knees next to the bed. Her false teeth came out of her mouth, and in their place was King. He'd never thought that he'd be receiving a blowjob without threat of teeth, but he soon learned that bare gums were a magical thing. Long into the night they continued their playtime, but they had to end it long before sunrise. They needed their beauty sleep, after all. Chapter the Twenty-Eighth: RevisionRainbow woke up in the middle of the afternoon and made her way to the bathroom to wash herself off. She was absolutely mortified with King's actions. It had always been bad, but to pin down a geriatric woman, even one that still had some fight left in her, was going too far. "What a wonderful morning!" chirped King, smiling as he looked into the mirror. "Isn't it wonderful, Rainbow?" No response came from Rainbow, save for a scowl. "Oh, come now, Rainbow, you're not still mad about me keeping Fluttershy, are you? I told you she can come back next time if you behave." "It's not just that," growled Rainbow. "It's a great many things. It's the fact that you're taking down helpless mares that can't fight back. It's the fact that you're taking so many, and not giving any of them a chance to appreciate me of their own accord. It's the fact that last night, you attacked a little old lady who only wanted her family back. But most of all, it's the fact that the only ponies you've been taking have been my closest friends!" King shook his head. "I've taken down your enemies," he said. "Spitfire was standing in your way, trying to keep you from performing. Soarin tried to have you sanctioned for sexual misconduct. You call those ponies your friends?" "I do," replied Rainbow, folding her arms. "They're good ponies who were just doing their jobs. They're supposed to be careful because other ponies depend on them." King sighed. "Okay, I'll admit that I've mostly been targeting your friends. What did you expect? They're the ponies that you regularly hang around with. If you sat around with your greatest foes, I might be inclined to take one of them, but you have yet to introduce me." Rainbow thought for a moment about that. She really didn't have that many enemies; most of the ponies she met absolutely adored her. A few rivals, perhaps, but no enemies, per se. Nopony had actually wronged her in years. Suddenly, she knew who to take down. "If you want to take down somepony who has no regard for me, and make them adore us, I know just who you should go after." Rainbow landed just outside of Las Pegasus, the desert wind coaxing her to move further into the city. This was exactly where she needed to be. "Are you sure this is right?" asked King. "Quite honestly, I'm not sure this is the best place to acquire attention from anypony. It's all so flashy, I can't fathom anypony being able to see you shine here." "Trust me," smiled Rainbow. "We're only after one pony here, and she'll be able to spot me from a vast distance. Especially if I do this." Pinning her lead pony badge to her Wonderbolt uniform, the bait was complete. Now she just had to wait for the right bite. Walking around town, she wasn't mobbed as much as she might have expected. Then again, King was right, and there was a lot to see. Every so often, somepony would approach and ask for an autograph, but that was it. Most notably was a pegasus colt who had filled up an autograph book with several other Rainbow Dash autographs. None of them had been from her, which didn't come as a shock when he complimented her on her costume, saying that is was the closest he'd come to actually believing that he was talking to the real Rainbow Dash. It took a bit longer for word to spread that the real Rainbow Dash was here in the city, but once it had caught on, it wasn't long before the fated meeting Rainbow had been hoping for to occur. An aqua pegasus in a black and green jumpsuit approached, seeming to be quite flustered. "So, the rumours really were true, after all. And here I was about to give up after the fourth fake Rainbow Dash I ran into was a stallion. And yet, here you are in the flesh." Rainbow smirked. "Hello, my dear. Surprised to see me here?" "Very much so," sneered the mare, narrowing her amber eyes at Rainbow. "I thought for sure you'd still be in Cloudsdale, yukking it up with your Wonderbolt pals in your fluffy, cushiony beds." "Normally, I would be," smiled Rainbow, cracking her shoulders. "However, I'm out here with a special purpose. And for that purpose, I needed to find you, Lightning Dust." Lightning shrugged. "Here to beg me to come back to the Wonderbolts? Forget it. I'm more than happy to stick around here, being paid top dollar for the kind of thing that Spitfire can only dream about." "No, no," chuckled Rainbow. "Spitfire knows nothing about this. I'm here on my own accord." "Oh?" "Yeah. I came out here looking for you." Lightning folded her arms. "One is inclined to ask why." "My reasons are my own, and you won't hear them until I've seen what I need to." Lightning shrugged. "Whatever you're really here for, make it quick. You know how quick works, right, Dash?" Rainbow blew a raspberry. "Who do you think you're talking to?" Glaring right into Lightning's eyes, Rainbow stepped forward until they were mere inches apart. "I'm here for a race. A race against you, specifically. I'll even let you set most of the terms. Set a location, advertise if you want it spectated, talk shit on me all you want in the leadup. But I only have a week, so make it snappy. You know what snappy means, right, Dust?" The tension in the air between them was so ridiculously tight that the smallest snap could rip the entire world apart. Despite the fact that it was Las Pegasus, a quiet stillness hung in the crowd. Finally, after what felt like hours, Lightning smirked and snorted. "Thursday at eight in the evening. The Washouts headquarters. I'll save all of my shit talking for when you lose." She turned to leave. "Unless you decide to pussy out, that is." With a flap, she flew off to set up advertising. Rainbow made her way to a hotel to rest up for the night. "Was that your desired outcome?" asked King. "You wanted to antagonize her?" Rainbow nodded as she sat down to her room service. "Absolutely. She's regularly interfered with the Wonderbolts, and she's also endangered Scootaloo. If I'm going to be changing the ponies around me, I want it to be for the better." King smiled. "If you say so. I don't think she'll willingly suck you off, though." Rainbow scoffed. "Since when do you care about having consent?" Chapter the Twenty-Ninth: Thrown Off Course"That's not at all what I was expecting," said Rainbow, looking over the track. It was absolutely covered in countless obstacles, many of which seemed to be deadly if mishandled. There was no waiver for her to sign, as they had no insurance. At least there were paramedics on standby. "I imagine injuries happen around here all the time." Lightning shook her head. "I only had them come out in case you decided to grow a pair and face me on the big circle. Honestly, I was half-expecting you to bail out." "Hardly," huffed Rainbow. "A chance to beat your tail in once and for all is enough to draw me in." Lightning chuckled. "Fine. Let's talk terms. If I win, you leave the Wonderbolts to be the Washout's new mobile towel rack." Rainbow scowled. That was a step too far. She had no intention of leaving the Wonderbolts. "And when I win, you have to perform the sexual favour of my choosing." "My, my, so confident in your abilities. Or is that perhaps cockiness I hear? Don't forget that this is my house, Dash. I know the track inside and out. I've broken and repaired nearly every piece on this course." "And that's only going to make losing hurt that much more for you." Once more, they were glaring into each other's eyes. This had been an intense rivalry, but it was all about to end. "You can use the stallions' locker room," smiled Lightning. "I made sure to have it cleaned and deodourized just for you. I even left a white jumpsuit in there, in case you don't want to ruin the Wonderbolt's reputation when you inevitably lose." Rainbow made her way to the locker room to prepare. As she stepped inside, she saw the jumpsuit, and next to it was an adult diaper, with a sticky note attached to it. "For when you piss yourself in fear," read the note. Rainbow immediately chucked it in the trash. "You're sure you can do this?" asked King. "She does know the track exceptionally well, and you've never touched it before." "I don't need you talking shit to me too, King," growled Rainbow. "I'm clearly the faster pegasus. You've seen what I'm capable of, I don't want to hear your derision." "There's no derision here," said King. "Merely concern. You heard her terms: If you lose, you leave the Wonderbolts. How are you supposed to feed me if your entire job is to carry sweat rags?" Rainbow sat down on one of the benches. "I don't know. I'll find something for you, for sure. I do everything to keep my promises." King had no response. Instead, he just quietly retreated into his own realm to watch the race from Rainbow's perspective. With the room now silent, Rainbow stripped out of her civilian clothes. Beneath it, her Wonderbolts jumpsuit was almost ready, she just had to finish zipping it up so that it covered her neck. If this was to be her last hurrah as a Wonderbolt, then it would be her greatest show ever. Thousands of ponies had gathered to watch this event. They'd brought in more ponies than the stadium had seats. Unicorns and earth ponies were encouraged to stand in order to allow more room, and the pegasi were encouraged to fly so that everypony could see the show. There weren't nearly as many ponies as the largest of Wonderbolt shows, but this was a very big event by Washout standards. They'd never drawn this big of a crowd before. The master of ceremonies called for Lightning Dust first, and the crowd roared in excitement as she circled the arena, a crackling bolt of lightning chasing her as she went. She landed at the starting platform and encouraged the crowd to be as loud as they could. Then it was Rainbow's turn. As she rounded the first corner, she heard the crowd's volume rise. They weren't cheering for her, they were booing her. Performing a few aerobatics, the rainbow trail following her depicted hearts, stars, and even spelling out DASH in the air. As she came to a stop at the starting line, she pulled her hoof out of the way just in time to avoid being hit with an egg. The two took their places at the starting line, and with the sounding of the airhorn, they took off. Flying along the course was quite a bit more difficult than flying over it. More than just following the sharp turns, they also had to watch out for several obstacles. From long rods that swung at them to actual blades that popped out of the ground to batons swinging from the ceiling. They weren't just popping up at random, either. There was a group of three stallions controlling the traps, and it was heavily weighted in Lightning's favour. As they rounded the far corner, Rainbow was two body lengths behind with a bruise forming on her shoulder. She'd taken a hefty blow from a baton literally punching a hole in the floor. If this had been a fair and even treatment, she was sure she'd be ahead, but nothing had popped up in Lightning's way yet. This wasn't meant to be a fair game. Rainbow took a deep breath as she finished the first lap. Her heart was racing as fast as she was, and she'd managed to almost catch up to Lightning. She was only a head behind. She was starting to find her footing, figuratively speaking. However, her injuries were starting to pile up. A few cuts, some nasty bruises, and yet nothing was stopping Lightning Dust. "Bet it's real easy taking the easy route," taunted Rainbow, tossing aside a free-floating obstacle. "What's the matter, too much of a pussy to play fair?" Lightning nodded to the group operating the obstacles, and they put a baton in her path. Just a single baton. Meanwhile, Two more popped up on Rainbow's side. While the crowd was expecting her to leap over and hoping for a collision, Rainbow knifed through it with ease. A few of the audience members were starting to come around. Halfway through the final lap, Lightning Dust was dodging just as many obstacles as Rainbow had on her first lap. Meanwhile, Rainbow was navigating a near-impossible maze. Just before the final turn, so much of the path had been blockaded that the only path through was a small hole right in the middle. There was no other path around or through. Yet, As Rainbow dove towards the hole, A final baton came up to block her sole path. There was to time to stop or turn, she had no way to stop herself from planting her face into the wall. She did all she could to brace herself for impact, but it wasn't much. In the next instant, everything went black. Chapter the Thirtieth: Sleeping with the EnemySlowly, Rainbow opened her eyes. She was standing on the starting platform, the crowds chanting her name, and Lightning Dust in front of her, panting with her face switching from incredulity to disappointment to anger. The emcee was announcing once again that against all odds, Rainbow Dash had come out victorious. She was sure she'd have woken up in the hospital after that collision. Looking up at the replay, she saw what had happened. As she'd brought up her hooves to shield herself, King had taken over, increasing her speed and smashing through the wall in front of her. That kind of impact, she was sure could shatter her skull, but reaching up to check, there was hardly any damage. Not even a scratch. What's more, the bruises on her arm were gone, a few of her cuts were healed, though the more visible damage was left alone for the crowd to ogle. Rainbow smiled down at Lightning Dust. "Room 713. Wear something sexy." She handed Lightning a card for the hotel she was staying at. "See you in an hour." Rainbow walked off the track, waving to her newfound fans, soaking up the attention. A crowd of ponies chanting her name wasn't hurting anypony, and was exactly the kind of thing Rainbow was willing to give to King. She smiled as she walked down the hall, back toward the locker room. As she stepped in, she locked the door and pulled off her jumpsuit. It was torn beyond repair; she would need a new one. As she stuffed it in her bag, she looked down at her body. As expected, King had finished healing her. She walked to the back of the room and turned on the shower. As the water flowed down her body and washed away a layer of sweat, she let out her breath. "Thanks for the help, King." "Anytime," smiled King. "I can't let you fail, can I? If you're out of the Wonderbolts, I lose my food source. There's no glory in being a towel bitch." "No glory, indeed," chuckled Rainbow. "Though, I do hope Lightning's team can function without her. She's not staying here. She's coming with us back to Ponyville to take on a more respectable job. Weather pony would be a good fit for her, I think." "Let's not forget her other job, servicing her King." Rainbow chuckled nervously. "Honestly, while I'm not proud of this, it would be nice to see her put in her place. At least for a little while. I'm not particularly sad to see her go." She finished her shower, dressed up, and left the locker room, only to find herself surrounded by fans. She smiled, waved, and occasionally signed autograph books. She also made a few statements shilling for the Wonderbolts. She was, after all, a member of their team. Rainbow heard a knock at her door. It was almost midnight now, later than she had been expecting Lightning to appear, and long after she'd told her to arrive. She opened the door, and had to stifle her laughter. Lightning was dressed as a common tart, wearing a red leather corset and a miniskirt to match. She looked very angry. "Don't you say a word," she growled, pushing past her. Rainbow let out a chuckle as she closed the door. "Picked up a few stallions on the way in with that outfit? You sure took long enough." Lightning scowled at Rainbow. "Hurry up, so I can be done with this. You wanted one sexual favour, and that's all I'm going to give. So, what'll it be? Are you going to piss on my face or shit in my mouth?" Rainbow narrowed her eyes. "No. That's not at all what I was going to do. You have some really nasty kinks, Dust." "No, I wasn't suggest--" "What I'm going to have you do is much easier. Judging by how your track looked at the end, you like easy, so this should be no problem." Lightning took a deep breath. "Fine. What would you have me do?" Rainbow unzipped her pants and pulled out her cock. "Just a simple, easy blowjob." Lightning's eyes darted back and forth between Rainbow's face and cock. "You can't be serious." Rainbow nodded. "I'm as serious as a heart attack. You lost the race, now you have to settle your debt." "Please don't mention debt," groaned Lightning, falling to her knees. "I just almost bankrupted the Washouts with your little stunt." Rainbow furrowed her brow. "That's not my fault. You should have made back plenty of money from ticket sales alone; that event was beyond being sold out, and I only broke one of your batons." Lightning took Rainbow's cock in her hands. "We made a lot of inside bets that you'd lose, and then rigged the game so you would. I thought that was obvious." "Again, not my fault. I didn't make your decisions for you." Lightning had no more to say. She was at the lowest point she'd ever been, and it was entirely her fault. She'd been kicked out of the Washouts for this, and now she had to give away her body. Six hours ago, she was so confident that everything would be fine, and they'd have a huge payout, and now she had nothing. Lightning took Rainbow's cock in her mouth and started sucking. It would be best if she could hurry this along, as she had to find somewhere to sleep tonight, and she had to start looking right away for a new job. She didn't want to admit it to herself, but this sort of work at least paid decently. To be honest, if she could find clients that tasted like Rainbow, that may not have been so bad. At least she was clean. A few minutes went by, and Rainbow was unimpressed. Lightning Dust wasn't very good at this. "You're sure taking your time. What, do you like the flavour of cock that much?" Lightning wrapped her fist around Rainbow's shaft and gave it a hard squeeze as she scowled up at her. It was demeaning to have lost, and even more so that she had to perform such an act, but to add insult to injury by telling her that she was bad at sucking dick? That was too much. Lightning redoubled her efforts, jerking it off as best she could manage. Finally, Rainbow was nearing her climax. she felt the pressure building up in her balls, and as she peaked over the top, she grabbed Lightning by the mane and forced her head down, spraying her load right down her throat. As Lightning looked up, she smiled. "How else may I serve you, my King?" Chapter the Thirty-First: Preparation"So, you can heal any injury, prevent them before they happen, sense ponies from half a mile away, and through walls?" asked Rainbow as she flew back toward Ponyville. "Those are some pretty handy powers to have." "I can have more," answered King. "How would you like to be able to keep yourself active constantly? No need for sleep. Or perhaps magic like the unicorns do, despite not having a horn? Spitting acid, feeding an empire, controlling fertility, all of this and more can be yours as my influence expands." "Those do sound really nice," smiled Rainbow. "Can you gain those from the Wonderbolts shows?" "Of course," chuckled King. "That said, it'd be much faster if I had a den of debauchery to draw in the dregs of society." "Please, don't. You've taken so many good ponies, I'd really rather you didn't take any more." King scowled. "Only when it benefits you, right? You had no qualms about enslaving that Lightning Dust character. Here I am, about to give jobs to the homeless, provide healthcare to those who are ill, and surround you with nothing but happy ponies, and your response is to leave them as they are?" "Lightning Dust was a horrible, awful pony. She deserved to be taken down a few notches, but now I'm wondering if she deserved to be brought down as low as we did. Now that I've seen it, I think we overdid it." "If we hadn't, she'd be worse off. You talked to her after; she was jobless, homeless, and with nowhere else to go. If you wanted her to be okay, you either should have either bowed out of the race or done just as you did. Now she has a house to live in, a good chance at a respectable job, and somepony to satisfy any carnal urges she has. A few months as one of my thralls, and she'll be a functioning, well-respected member of society." Rainbow paused for a moment. "I would rather we moved slowly. The common citizen doesn't deserve to be enthralled." "Even if I can make them happy and healthy for the rest of their lives?" Rainbow nodded. "They should have the right to choose." "I suppose we'll just have to agree to disagree, then." They landed in Ponyville and walked back toward Sweet Apple Acres. "Since we have a few days before we can rejoin the Wonderbolts, I'll let you run around here in Ponyville for a few days. I'm willing to give Fluttershy back to you now, so if you feel like having sex with your friends, keep in mind that you'll be extending their timers significantly. I'm going to take a nap, so don't almost die on me, okay?" Rainbow nodded and sat down on the hay bed. She waited a few hours to make sure King was asleep, then went into the farmhouse. "Are you still around? I need your help, King." When no response came, Rainbow knew she was alone. She walked into the kitchen and pulled out a handful of herbs. She was hoping she remembered the ingredients and their proportions correctly; she definitely should have. It really was a simple mix. It boiled for a few minutes, then was filtered into jars. Granny Smith had no shortage of jars from making zapapple jam, apple sauce, apple butter and many other things, so filling up two dozen jars and sealing them for distribution was no trouble at all. She stacked the jars into two palettes and carried them into town. She was on her way to have them packaged and shipped, when she ran into Spike in the street. He seemed to be really upset. Rainbow stopped him by placing a hand on his shoulder. "Everything alright, bud?" Spike looked up at her. "Hi, Rainbow. I'm just a little upset, that's all." "What's bugging you? Anything I can do?" "It's Twilight and Rarity." He sat down and hunched over. "They've really changed recently. I mean, all of our friends have, and I don't know why." Sitting down next to him, Rainbow rubbed his back. "I'm sorry to hear you're having trouble with their new personalities, Spike. All I can do is promise that I'm doing everything in my power to bring them back to normal." Spike looked up at her, his eyes wide with shock. "You know what's wrong with them!?" Rainbow placed a finger against his lips. "I do, but it needs to stay quiet. Too much buzz, and I won't be able to do anything." Spike, filled with newfound determination, nodded. "Okay, then. I'll keep it under my hat. But if it is a secret, as you say, shouldn't we discuss it somewhere more private?" Spike lead Rainbow back to the castle, carrying one of her palettes for her. When they arrived, they retreated to a small room and locked the door. "So, what's in theses jars?" Rainbow set hers on a table. "This is the first step in curing our friends. I could possibly use it now, but it would be best if we waited for the right time. I don't know if I can stop it right now, so we'll have to wait until the conditions are optimal." Spike looked at one of the jars. "It looks like some kind of tea." "It is some kind of tea." "And we just have them drink it to return to normal?" "According to Zecora, yes." Spike nodded. "She's usually very knowledgeable about things like this. So she made this?" "I did," admitted Rainbow. "I tried to remember her recipe from before she changed, too. I hope it works." Spike put the jar back. "I hope it does, too. I rather liked Twilight and Rarity the way they were." He made his way to a shelf and pulled down a copy of 'Super Naturals.' "If Zecora gave you the recipe, there's a good chance it's in here. I'm not doubting your memory, but I'd like to know for sure." The book was moved to a lectern, and Rainbow quickly rifled through it, skipping everything that was obviously not what she was looking for. Finally, she found it. "Looking at these ingredients, this is exactly what I mixed up." Spike read the title. "'A potion to cure incubus or succubus enthrallment.' Is that what's wrong with them? They're under the control of an incubus or succubus?" "An incubus," confirmed Rainbow. "He's here in Ponyville, and with every passing day, he's growing more and more powerful." Spike quivered. "How do we stop him? We can't just let him take over more ponies." "I'm working on that," said Rainbow, ripping out the page and folding it up. "First, we need to ship these somewhere that will take them three weeks to come back to Ponyville. That'll give me plenty of time to pull the Incubus away. While I'm gone, I'll have Twilight drink some of this to cure herself, and also teach her how to make more." Grabbing a pen, she wrote down instructions for Twilight in the empty area at the bottom of the page and stuffed it in with the jars. "She'll have to forgive me for tearing out this page. It's for her own good. Remind me to buy her a new copy." "Will do." Spike wrapped up the palettes and sealed them tightly. "This is precious cargo. I'll make sure it comes back in three weeks. You can count on me, Rainbow." Rainbow reached over and patted his shoulder. "I know I can. You weren't given the title of 'best assistant in all of Equestria' just for shits and giggles." Chapter the Thirty-Second: I DisagreeTwo days remained before Rainbow was to return to the Wonderbolts. She'd had Rarity make a new uniform for her, one that would hide the belt a little bit better. She'd also stayed a fair distance from her friends, and from other ponies, as well. Despite the fact that Spike was in on her plan, she'd opted to stay away from him, too. She didn't want to risk him tipping off King to their plan, nor did she want King deciding to take him as a novelty. He may not have been her best friend, but he was a close friend; she didn't have many of those left. She wanted him to stay safe, for her sake, for his own sake, and if everything worked out correctly, for Twilight's sake. She had kept to her intent to turn Lighting's life into something better. She'd set her up with a job on the weather team that paid somewhat nicely. It wasn't a hard job, and with Lightning's skills, she could earn a full day's pay in twenty minutes if she really wanted to; Rainbow had done that for years, so it was good enough for her. It was certainly a good place for Lightning to learn to be responsible for others. Despite her desire to keep to herself, Rainbow had spent a good amount of time going to and from the civics center, looking into anything she might do to improve the town. She'd cleared out enough 'help wanted' fliers to free up an entire cork board. In doing so, she was collecting praise for King to feed off of without causing any harm. Even things she wasn't good at, King had helped her with. She was hoping that this display would help him see that there was no need for sex slaves, and that so many ponies would give her the positive attention he needed without forcibly taking it from them. "I still think this whole place could do with being turned into my personal den of debauchery," said King as they returned to Rainbow's house. "Homes for the homeless, jobs for the unemployed, and healthcare for the sick, all in exchange for a little bit of sex." "I'm not going to sit idly by and let that happen," growled Rainbow. "I've heard enough of this. I'm not turning Ponyville into a slave market for you, no matter how much you promise me in return. I care about these ponies too much to let that happen." "I care about them, too," replied King. "That's why I want to see that they're healthy and cared for. Not only can we make that happen, but I can make sure they're comfortable, well-fed, and in good company." "I said no. Too many already, and I don't care for big orgies. You can manage with what I'm giving, so we'll stick with that. Not only can you manage, but you have been managing. This isn't so much a necessity as much as it is that you don't want to try. We'll take things slow and easy, so we can live in peace." "I thought you liked things going fast, Dash?" "Not always," replied Rainbow, rubbing Tank's back. "Sometimes, it's better to slow down and appreciate the little things in life." They stood there for several seconds, waiting for Tank to smile at them. "See? Totally worth the wait." King said nothing in response. He would turn her opinion around. Just because they were literally two minds in one body did not mean they had to be of two minds about their situation. Rainbow went to bed, surrounded by her parents and Lightning Dust, who were all sharing her bed. It wasn't ideal, but King had made her parents sell their house, and she didn't hate them so much as to make them homeless, and Lightning didn't have enough money to put a down payment on her own place yet. As much as she wanted them out, it was at least partly her own fault that they were here. At the very least, here was better than the gutter. She kissed them all good night and drifted off to sleep. It might have been nice to fall asleep in the embrace of a loved one, but Rainbow wished she could have chosen which loved one. Rainbow was awoken in the middle of the night by a loud slurping sound. She opened her eyes, and saw her father, Bow Hothoof, holding up her knees and eating her out. This wasn't the first time he'd done this, and she was pretty sure it wouldn't be the last. She was a bit miffed that she'd have to wait until he was finished to go back to sleep, as it was exceptionally difficult to fall asleep with him performing such an act on her. Sleep would not be coming back to her any time soon, it seemed, as they'd made enough noise and shifted the bed enough for Windy to wake up. She wanted to be a part of their activity, too, and denying her would just make her put forth such a fuss that Lightning would wake up, too. It was just easier to let her in and give her what she wanted, so Rainbow could have what she wanted; to go back to sleep. Windy straddled her daughter's face and wrapped her lips around her cock. Rainbow wasn't in the mood to do anything, so rather that returning the favour and licking her mother's snatch, She just continued to lie there. There was no need to be any more involved. Tasting King's seed would be enough to finish her mother off, so what was the point? Still, it was annoying having to lie there with fluid dripping all over her nose and mouth. That would all need to be wiped off before she went back to sleep. Bow had started a fair while ago, so it wasn't long before Rainbow was worked up close to her climax. Contemplating her return to relaxation, Rainbow let out a yawn. At that exact moment, Windy pulled away, and Bow leaned forward. As Rainbow's jaw was stretched open, a thick stream of King's semen spurted out of her dickhead, landing squarely in the back of her throat. She reflexively gasped, sending it further down, where her involuntary muscles quickly swallowed it. She was once again trapped inside King's pocket of space, with even more prisoners surrounding her. "Looks like you're going to be indisposed for awhile," said King. "I guess that means I'll have to make the decisions for a bit." Chapter the Thirty-Third: Black as the NightRainbow looked around at all of the ponies she'd helped to imprison. They all looked back at her. Some were more angry than others, some looked more disappointed than anything else, but none of them were happy to see her. All of their eyes were open and on her. Rainbow had never felt such scorn before. All of these ponies were here because of her mistake, and even worse, she'd actually put one of them here of her own free will. "I know you'll never truly forgive me for this," she said, bowing her head. "I can't ask you to. All I can hope to do is fix some of the damage I've caused, and then leave before I can cause any more. Some of it's actually irreparable." "Most of it is!" called a voice. Rainbow looked up and saw that the bindings covering their mouths were starting to crumble away. "How dare you say you have any meaning to repair the damages you've caused me!" Lightning Dust was thrashing about in her bonds, trying to break free even further. As the rest all came free, their voices joined together to form a cacophony of accusations and angry shouting. Rainbow tried to listen as best she could, but there were too many yelling at once. She was able to pick out snippets, but those only made her feel worse. Not that she felt she deserved any better. Suddenly, there was a loud screech that drowned out all of the other voices, bringing them all to a halt and focusing their attention on Princess Twilight. "That's enough for now!" she shouted. "We're going to go over this, but it's all going to be one at a time. I promise, you'll all have a chance to voice your grievances against Rainbow Dash." She turned to Rainbow and scowled. "I want it to be very clear what she has to do. Big Mac, you're first." All eyes turned to Big Macintosh. Rainbow couldn't believe what she was seeing. He was an absolute mess. His body looked deformed, as if he'd been beaten to a pulp. His arms and legs were covered in dark bruises around the joints. He'd tried so hard and so often to escape this prison that he'd nearly ripped himself in half. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could form the words, his eyes shot open. "Not again!?" As he tensed up and fought against the bonds, dislocating his shoulder in the process, Apple Bloom let out a cry of pain. "No, Big Mac! It hurts! Pull it out!!" It didn't take much to figure out what was happening in front of them. Back in Ponyville, Big Mac's body was being utilized to stretch open his youngest sister. Despite how many ponies that were watching their bodies writhe about, they were powerless to stop the act. They just had to sit there and wait. It wasn't a long wait, thankfully. As Big Mac's ejaculate flew out of his penis, it dropped into the void below, as many other loads had before. The two of them just hung there, panting and whimpering. Nothing more needed to be said for either of them, but Granny Smith had one final piece to add. "Do ya see what's happened to mah family!?" she yelled. "They're suffering because of your mistake! You need to fix this right away!" As the last of the Apples, Applejack looked away. She had something she wanted to say, but she was holding onto that until later. She wanted to be one of the last to talk. Perhaps not the last, but most of the others needed to speak, as well. Rainbow's parents came next, and they came together. "Now, Rainbow, your mother and I love you very much," said Bow. "We're glad you're doing well with the Wonderbolts, and being the object of everypony's attention..." "But we think you could have gone about it in a nicer way, dear," added Windy. "You shouldn't need to enslave your friends. If they didn't like you, you should have searched for other, better friends." Spitfire drew the next bit of attention. "I've been watching you for quite awhile, Dash. You've impressed me on multiple occasions, and after listening to you argue with yourself in bed, I have to say that you're not so far gone that there's no hope left for you. Your intent to draw energy solely through Wonderbolt shows is admirable. If King could be trusted, I'd say that he could release me from his grasp, and I'd help make sure you had all manner of shows." "Regardless, you did lie to me," added Soarin. "Your promotions were predicated on sexual relations. However, given the circumstances, I can overlook it." "I did think it was nice when you asked King to let me go," smiled Fluttershy. "I don't know how helpful I'd be to you, but I'd do my best." Pinkie jumped in. "Yeah, we know it was that meanie-pants incubus that talks in red text that did everything." There was a murmur among the others, not having any idea what Pinkie was talking about. "We know you'd never put us in harm's way willingly." True to her element, Rainbow did feel a bit better after Pinkie's words. "Thanks, Pink." "Truth be told, it's not all your fault, either," came Applejack's words. "I didn't take you seriously when you walked into my barn, terrified for us. You needed me, an' all I did was make jokes. If I'd listened to you in the first place, we might have stopped him so much sooner." "I promise you, the moment I'm free, you'll have the aid of a very angry seamstress," said Rarity, narrowing her eyes. "He's going to pay for everything he did to me. I do not appreciate being sticky." "I would lend you me aid in the blink of an eye," smiled Zecora, "if I could be out under the open sky. You asked for my help, and I gave you a brew. If you remember the ingredients, you should know what to do." "Way ahead of you, Zecora," smiled Rainbow with determination. "I found the recipe, brewed up a three gallons while King was sleeping, then packed it up for Spike to handle." "You involved Spike in this!?" gasped Twilight. "What if he ends up being taken, too!?" Rainbow turned to Twilight. "You give him too little credit. Spike's a tough little guy, and he'd do anything to have you back, Twilight. I'm depending on him to make everything right. He's not stupid enough to fall victim to--" Rainbow's praise was cut short as a scream was heard from above them. Falling into the pit was a small, purple dragon with all of his limbs bound in the same way the others were. "H-hey, everypony," he managed to squeak out as he came to a rest. "H-how is everyone?" Chapter the Thirty-Fourth: All You Can EatKing reached down and pulled the purple dragon off his cock. It was strange; he'd trusted King so implicitly without any convincing. His tongue was so long, and his mouth so warm, and he'd barely felt any teeth. King had guessed that might have been a challenge, but it really wasn't. He'd just knelt down and taken it with little hesitation. In fact, he'd looked almost determined as he'd sucked. Perhaps he was Princess Twilight's favourite concubine... While King would have been content to just lie there and be pleasured all day, he had a plan to enact. Ponyville would be his before Rainbow had the chance to come back. She'd only taken in a small amount, and she had access to some of his abilities. She'd be back to normal in a few days, rather than the month that it would take anypony else at this point. That meant he would have to act fast and claim as many slaves as he could. The first dozen needed to be taken down this morning, and he'd need fifty new slaves by the end of the day. Seventy-five by noon the following day, and then he could keep anypony else from escaping as he took over the town. He relayed his plan to Princess Twilight, who offered up her powerful abjurations. As an alicorn, she could seal off the town and keep everypony inside their homes, making it very easy to collect. King very much enjoyed this plan, and told her to enact it right away. There was vast confusion in the streets as Twilight's force field covered the town, sealing everypony inside. That confusion turned to panic as a large vision of Twilight's face descended from above. "Citizens of Ponyville! Return to your homes at once! I have just been informed of a deadly contagion that has has been brought to Ponyville by terrorists! I will personally be visiting each of you to ensure they each of you is safe, and if I should find traces of the bioweapon, I will make sure you receive the proper treatment right away! Return to your homes immediately!" Ponies rushed back to their houses, tripping over each other as they went. As Twilight returned to King's side, her serious face turned to a chuckle. "I think they bought it." "I hope they did," smiled King. "I don't want to have to deal with any stragglers." As the ponies filed into their homes, most of the guards filed back into the castle. Some of them had stayed in the streets to patrol and ensure that everypony stayed in their houses. Those that came back would be the first to be taken in, but King would need help. He had Twilight teleport Big Mac and Applejack to their location to hold the guards down. Between the two of them, they had little trouble pinning the guards to the table while King took them. With every guard "cleared for duty," they were given a new soldier to aid in their plight. By the time they were ready for lunch, King had already claimed thirty new slaves. That was more than double what he had intended by this point. After a quick meal, the collected guards were sent out into the town to take the places of those who had stayed behind, so that they, too, could be "treated." Forty guards total had been in Ponyville at the time, and now all of them were King's subjects. The next stop was to go to Town Hall. It was likely that the mayor and a few clerks were still hanging around there, just in case somepony needed paperwork. They were very welcoming to King, as he showed up alongside Twilight, with several guards escorting them. They all filed into the offices, separated the building into two sections, pretended to sweep one side, then filtered the ponies one by one through a connecting room until everypony in the building was a slave. Having access to the municipal offices meant having access to citizenship records of everypony in Ponyville. If they paid taxes, they were in these files. If they had arrest records, they were in these files. If they reported that their dog was missing, they were in these files. With the first clerk through, King had a list of every single pony in Ponyville, and almost guaranteed locations for them. He went to the first residence on the list with Twilight and the guards after the civics center was taken down. It was a large house with two families living in it. As King had the guards pretend to sweep the house, he gathered the residents in one room. There were supposed to be seven ponies here, but there were only four. "Where are Strawberry Gaze, Thunder Flash, and Silver Flash?" he asked. "Our kids?" asked one of the stallions. "They're away on a long school trip, thank Celestia. There shouldn't be any children here in town until this biological weapon scare is over." King nodded. "I understand. In that case, let's hurry this along. We wouldn't want to worry them unnecessarily, would we?" They finished that house quickly, and several others, as well. With every slave collected, King would check their name off the list, and every minor would be skipped over, as they weren't around anyway. They worked long into the night, and managed to clear just over half the town. Finally, an hour after midnight, King was out of energy and needed to sleep. He wasn't taking the time to receive praise from his victims this time, he was was just trying to drive his numbers up as high as they would go. He returned to the castle for the night to rest and recharge. As he walked into his new bedroom, the one he'd stolen from Twilight, he was pleased to find Spike bent over the bed waiting for him, dressed in drag and ready to please his King. Rather than mounting him, as he wanted to, King was too tired. He flopped down on his back, ready to fall asleep. Spike took the hint, climbing on top of his dick and milking it with his arse. He was very tight, and exceptionally warm and comforting. As King was being worshipped here, he was gaining energy. As he pumped his load into Spike, the dragon lay down on top of him, acting as a heated teddy bear, aiding King in his effort to fall asleep. Chapter the Thirty-Fifth: What to Do About ScootalooKing woke up the next morning to a glorious sight. Several of the ponies he'd collected yesterday were between his legs, tonguing his genitals, clamoring for a taste of that sweet, sweet seed. Mares, stallions, it didn't matter, they were crowded around him, eager to please their King. After letting this go on for about an hour, King was fully recharged and then some. He had more than enough energy to finish clearing out the town, with the ability to cure minor wounds on touch. He was hoping for that to come back today, as he was planning to clear out the Ponyville General Hospital today. That was his last stop, as he wanted to make sure he had enough energy to claim the rest of the town. Anything left over could be used to heal the infirm before he left for Cloudsdale tomorrow morning to rejoin the Wonderbolts. Today went about the same as yesterday, just with different ponies. The fillies and colts had yet to return, so they were still off the list for now, as well as their teacher and what parents had volunteered as chaperones. They were acceptable losses for now, as there was nothing King could do about them right now. About halfway through the day, King came across a familiar face. "Hey, Rainbow! Helping Princess Twilight deal with the outbreak?" King was at a bit of an impasse. He needed to claim the other two ponies that lived here, but he'd promised not to take Scootaloo as one of his slaves. "That's right, Squirt. The moment I heard about the danger, I rushed over to her to offer my assistance." Scootaloo smiled. "I just knew you'd come to save us." She opened the door and stood back. "Come on in, we're ready to do what we must to protect Ponyville." King walked in with the guards and Princess Twilight following him. He needed to find a way to separate Scootaloo from the others. He also had to make sure he kept from touching her, as doing so could possibly coax Rainbow out earlier, and he wanted to collect the entire town first. As he throat-fucked Scootaloo's roommate into submission, he was formulating a plan. Finally, it was Scootaloo's turn to be examined. In an effort to be more like Rainbow, she'd let the other two go first, as she felt fine. As she sat down on the dining table, however, King didn't order the guards to restrain her for his indoctrination. Instead, he whispered something to Twilight, who had been standing idle during these "examinations." Twilight nodded and approached Scootaloo, pulling back her eyelids and shining a light on the exposed area. She then had Scootaloo open her mouth and stick out her tongue while she examined her throat. As commanded, her eyes went wide when she looked. "Rainbow, come look at this." King stepped over and looked into Scootaloo's throat. It was completely normal. "Oh, no." He brought himself up to eye level with Scootaloo. "I'm really sorry about this, Scoots, but you're one of the victims of this attack." As Scootaloo's mouth closed, a look of dread crossed her face. "W-what's going to happen to me now?" "We're going to make sure you receive the proper treatment," said Twilight. "I'll send a message to Spike, and we'll have a few of these guards escort you back to the castle to await treatment." Scootaloo was holding back tears as she climbed off the table. "Okay. Whatever it takes to make sure this doesn't spread to other ponies." "Glad you understand the severity of the situation, Scoots," smiled King. "We'll have this sorted right away, I guarantee it." Scootaloo sniffled as a tear ran down each of her cheeks. "Okay, Rainbow." As the guards escorted her back to the castle, King turned to Twilight. "Send a message to Spike to tie her down in the middle of one of the rotundas. Then gather five unicorns skilled in summoning. I have a plan." They went about the rest of their day, claiming the rest of the town as they went. With all residences accounted for, they spent a few hours at the hospital, bringing the doctors into King's control. He then made their jobs almost entirely moot when he indoctrinated the patients, as he healed their injuries. He was unable to do everything for their aid, but simple things like lacerations, contusions and broken bones were little issue. He was unable to heal things like Crohn's disease or restore a missing kidney, but he was still not at his full power yet. He could do so much more in the future. It was just before sunset when King checked off the last name on the list. It was unlikely that Scootaloo's treatment was finished just yet, and he didn't want to risk walking in and having Rainbow interrupt the ritual. He had some time to kill. With everypony in Ponyville now under King's power, there was no longer a need for the force field. Twilight had it taken down, and alerted the citizens by floating head that the situation had been resolved, and it was safe to leave their homes. It was unlikely many of them would come out until tomorrow, due to how late it was already, tomorrow would bring about their normal behaviour once again, save for their newfound obsession with their King. A pony that was out and about was Fluttershy, but King wasn't about to reset her. He'd already agreed to release her in two weeks' time, and he was a demon of his word. Still, it was a method of killing time, and he still had a small wealth of energy remaining. It wouldn't cause any harm if he were to follow her for a bit, to see what she was up to. At the very least, it would be more interesting than walking the streets alone. She went all the way through town, coming out the other end onto Sweet Apple Acres. She stopped at the farmhouse and spoke to Apple Bloom for a moment, then turned and headed to a section of the farm King had never visited before. A real shame, too, because as he drew nearer, he sensed a large cluster of beings, all spread out. As he rounded a bend, he saw what was there. Several large pastures filled with cows, pigs, chickens and more. Fluttershy walked right past them, stopping at a barn full of sheep. She was there to give some medicine to one that was sick. Fluttershy left when her business was concluded, opting to fly back home, rather than walk. She didn't see King standing there, and had no idea that she'd been followed. He might have taken to the sky and followed her back, but he had found a new interest, and it had a whole flock of soft, warm, fluffy butts with which to milk him, and nowhere to run to. This was going to be a fun night. Chapter the Thirty-Sixth: AwakeningRainbow came back to her senses two days later, just after a show. King was in the shower, scrubbing himself. "Back with us?" "You've been very busy," said Rainbow, the anger apparent in her voice. "I wasn't happy to receive so many guests. I suppose I should be grateful that you didn't take any children." King sighed. "Yeah, they were all gone. No matter, I can come back later and collect them when their location is more stable." "Don't you dare!" growled Rainbow. "I'm already disgusted by your previous actions. I told you that I didn't want you to take over Ponyville, and you did it anyway. I'm beginning to suspect that you have no integrity." "Now, Dash, answer me this: Did you see Scootaloo in there?" Rainbow kept her mouth shut. While countless ponies had been added, and a whole flock of sheep on top of that, Scootaloo wasn't counted among their number. What's more, Fluttershy hadn't said anything about King taking advantage of her, so he probably didn't do anything to her. "I made a few promises to you, and I kept them all. Scootaloo will not be enslaved, and Fluttershy will be back to her old self soon. On top of that, I've kept up appearances with the Wonderbolts. Only Soarin and Spitfire suspect you, and they're down for the count." The rest of the shower continued in silence. There wasn't much else to say to each other. Rainbow dried herself, put on her casual clothes, and returned to her room. She needed some time to be alone. Completely alone. No King, no angry ponies accusing her of raping them, no brainwashed sex slaves, just being alone with her own thoughts. She lay back on her bed, staring up at the ceiling. She wasn't alone for very long, as there was a knock at her door a moment later. Begrudgingly, she stood up, walked to the door and opened it, ready to berate the pony that had disturbed her. "Hello, Rainbow," smirked Scootaloo, brushing past her and sitting on the bed. "Close the door, we need to have a talk." While Rainbow didn't have to take Scootaloo's orders, she was tired of hiding everything. Perhaps a few small answers were harmless. She closed the door and sat down as the small desk in the corner. "What did you want to talk about?" Rather than answering the question, Scootaloo unfastened her belt and pulled off her pants. "Let's talk about this, why don't we?" Rising up between her legs was a long, slender cock. "Would you care to explain where this came from?" Rainbow was aghast. "What happened to you!?" Scootaloo scowled. "That's what I'm asking you! I was a regular girl last week, then you sent me off for bioweapon treatment, and now I have this... thing." "It's called a cock," said King. "And it's there because you've been chosen as my second in command." "Second to what!?" demanded Scootaloo. "I didn't agree to this!" Rainbow didn't have an answer. She had no idea what had happened in Ponyville while King was in charge. "My dear Sir, come forward and speak." "Must I?" came Scootaloo's voice, but by her reaction, she hadn't called for it. "I suppose there's no stopping it now." Scootaloo's expression and posture changed to something prim and proper, not unlike something one of Rarity's friends might use. "Is there something you needed, my King?" "Not I," smiled King. "It is our hosts that need to be informed of our existence. Especially yours." Sir cleared his throat. "Well, they should both be aware now. May I go back to my rest?" King nodded and Scootaloo scooted across the bed back into the corner, covering her mouth with her eyes open wide. King let Rainbow take control, and she rushed to Scootaloo's side. "What did you do to her!?" "I told you, she's the host for my second in command. You may call him Sir." "I will call him scum! Send him away, right now!" King shook his head. "Not even a possibility right now. I guess you'll have to wait. Hey, at least she's not a slave, right?" "This is worse! Change her back, right now!" No response. "Now, King!" Still nothing. "KING!!" It was no use. The two of them were alone. Rainbow turned back to Scootaloo. She was quivering with fear. "I'm sorry you had to go through all of this," she said, stroking Scootaloo's mane. "This is all my fault. I was careless, and King took over. No matter how much I fight against it, I can't do much to stop him. When you came out to talk to Sweetie Belle at your old clubhouse, that was the last time I was able to fight against him. It took everything I had to keep him from making you his sex slave." "Is that why you wanted me to stay away?" Rainbow nodded. "I wanted you to stay safe. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom hate me now because of what he did to them. I couldn't bear to let him do that to you, too." Scootaloo reached up and threw her arms around Rainbow's neck. There were tears rolling down her cheeks. "What do I do?" Rainbow draped her arms around Scootaloo's shoulders and held her close, gently rocking from side to side. "I don't know, Squirt. I really wish I had an answer for you, but I don't." Rainbow began to tear up herself. "If only we still had Twilight, or Zecora, or hell, I'd even take Pinkie Pie at this point. Anypony that knows how to take down a pair of incubi." Scootaloo sniffled and wiped her face. "Okay. You can count on me, Rainbow." As she pulled away, her expression was a determined grimace. "While you keep them busy, I'm going to gather up all the information I can regarding fighting them. I'll do my utmost to make sure this information never reaches King or Sir." Rainbow smiled warmly. "I owe you big time for this one, Squirt. You're more than I deserve." "You'll come around. You're the greatest pegasus to ever exist, Rainbow. If you need my help, even if I'm not good at it, you'll have it. All of it." They hugged again, but rather than being scared for each other, they were supporting each other. After a few moments passed, they lay down next to each other and went to sleep. It had been a difficult night for them both, and they were tired. It may not have been the best arrangement, but they could only depend on each other from this point forward. Chapter the Thirty-Seventh: SubterfugeThe next week and a half went exactly as Rainbow had intended. She was the star of nine Wonderbolt shows in almost as many days, on top of being a bit player in lesser shows. If she hadn't been an expert, this might have been an issue, but she'd been practicing the moves long before she even signed up for the Wonderbolts, so all she had to do was learn the order of events for each show. Even though she wasn't often around for the practice sessions, She did have somepony filling in for her. It wasn't necessary for Soarin to perform anymore, so he was relegated to helping all of the others train for when she did come in during the shows. She also made sure to give pep talks before each show, to make sure her team respected and admired her initiative. That would keep King off their backs for a bit, anyway. Finally, it was time for a scheduled break, which meant returning to Ponyville for a large orgy involving most of the town. The worship King was receiving had given him a massive amount of strength. Some of the ponies didn't even need to perform sexual fovours for him, just bowing in front of him and kissing his feet as he walked by was enough to power him up. Sir had been keeping everypony reined in, a task that wasn't particularly difficult. His bond to Scootaloo was stronger than King's bond to Rainbow, making him much more difficult to drive away, merely an added redundancy at this point, as King was already insanely powerful, and his grip on Rainbow was exceptionally strong. As a result, he didn't have to try very hard at all, and spent most of his days lounging around, letting Scootaloo do whatever she wanted, so long as she stayed in town. As a result, she'd asked several questions, probing him for information. "Are you capable of reproducing, Sir?" "What an odd question," he answered. "Of course I am, just not in the way you think. I'd have to send a pony to Tartauros and then be the one to claim it. A bit of rape torture later, it will turn into either a succubus or an incubus, depending on what kind of genitalia it has." "Is that the only way?" "Of course. If we could reproduce with succubi, we'd be so numerous that there would be no way to keep us in Tartauros." Scootaloo leaned back in her chair. "I hadn't considered that." That was how most of their conversations ended. Scootaloo would ask questions, and Sir would answer them. He didn't seem to be lying to her, at least, as far as she could tell. She'd spent a fair amount of time at the library, looking into any information she could find, and often Sir would corroborate her findings, often long before she found them. "Sir, how do you benefit from your relationship with King?" "He keeps me fed. I am allowed to take samplings from his slaves, which is good for me. In return, I keep you from causing him any trouble, because he's not allowed to enslave you." Scootaloo chuckled. "Yeah, Rainbow has him by the balls." "More akin to 'it's easier to keep your host complacent than it is to completely destroy them.' He could have easily taken over your body, but it would be more trouble than it was worth." Scootaloo looked up at the ceiling and scratched her chin. "I hadn't considered that." By the time Rainbow had arrived, Scootaloo had read everything Ponyville had to offer about succubi and incubi. She knew how to summon and banish them despite the fact that she could do neither of those things, she knew how to keep them strong and healthy, and most importantly, she knew exactly what she needed to do in order to be rid of them. It was a very big risk, and she and Rainbow could be captured by something far more dangerous to them, even deadly, but if it worked, it would undoubtedly cause King and Sir such detriment that they could break loose from their bonds. Worst case scenario, they were back where they started, second worst case, Scootaloo and Rainbow were lifeless husks while everypony else in Ponyville went back to normal. She hadn't woken Sir from his nap to clarify this information, nor had he cared when she'd sent out a guard to bring back information, so long as that guard kept his mouth shut about the situation in Ponyville. He'd returned with very good news. Scootaloo walked up to Rainbow. "Which one of you is in charge right now?" she asked. "I need to tell King about something important." "What did you need?" asked King, quickly taking over. Scootaloo waved him over to a table at an outdoor café and unrolled a map across a table. "We are here," she said, pointing to Ponyville. "I sent out a few guards to make sure there weren't any whispers in the neighboring towns about your little operation here, and while they returned no results, they did find out that something big is headed in our general direction." She pointed to an area that was very distant from Ponyville, outside of Equestria's borders, which were thankfully not listed on this map. "Did you find out what it was?" Scootaloo nodded and waved over the guard she'd sent to Canterlot. "Tell him what you told me." "Yes, Sir. The changelings were here last week." He pointed to a section on the map. "The week before, they were here." He pointed to another section on the map, slightly further away. "And I'm told that their movement is recent. It's entirely possible that they're sending an invasion force towards us immediately." King scowled. Changelings were one of the greatest threats to incubi and succubi. Since they all fed on love and adoration, growing in power as they consumed more and more of it, there was hardly enough for both of them. Even if King were to try starving them out, they could still do an excessive amount of damage to his livestock. A changeling invasion was a very bad thing for him, and he needed to take them down now, long before they became a real threat to his health. "Sir?" "Yes, my King?" "I want you fully rested tomorrow morning. We have some bugs that need exterminating." Chapter the Thirty-Eighth: Surprise AllianceKing, Sir and their hosts crossed over the mountains into Changeling territory. Scootaloo couldn't believe that she was actually flying, let alone the fact that she was barely slowing Rainbow down at all. Sir had extended her wings by infusing his own into them, and against all sense, she was able to flap her tiny wings and stay airborne with little effort. She was finally up above the clouds without needing somepony to hold her there or something for her hooves to stand on. It was a euphoric feeling. "I never thought I'd see you up this high, Scoots," smiled Rainbow. "I've dreamed of this day for years, now. I only wish you didn't have to be possessed to achieve it." "You've been dreaming of this moment!?" squealed Scootaloo. "I've been waiting my whole life for this!" "How's it feel?" "Are you kidding?" She pulled back and flew in a loop. "This is better than sex!" "I wouldn't say that," chuckled King. "You'll be over it in no time, trust me." "Don't trust him," argued Rainbow. "Make your own decision, but for now, relish in this achievement. You're doing great, Scoots." "Thanks, Rainb--" Scootaloo was interrupted by a green magic missile blasting next to her shoulder, with Sir taking over just in time to pull her out of the way. Turning their gaze down to where the volley had originated, they saw several more bolts flying up to meet them. King and Sir immediately took control, as this was their fight. They dove into the fray, deftly dodging the blows of the changelings. As they weren't trying to invade, they'd not planned to infiltrate with their transmutation skill. Even if they did try to cover up, they would need to find somepony close to the one they were trying to fool, and a probe into these two revealed that they were incubi. There was only one course of action the changelings could take, and that was to work together to take the demons down. Several of the changelings that had been shooting at them ran off as the incubi came closer, but most of them stayed, using every tool at their disposal to subdue their assailants. They were dangerous on their own, but a fully functioning incubus, if properly contained, was a vast food source for them. Unfortunately for the changelings, King and Sir had both grown in power enough to be capable of performing magic, much in the same way unicorns do. This filled the field with arcane blasts not only from the changelings, but from the smooth foreheads of the pegasi, as well. Fire, lightning and frost flew out in every direction, cutting swathes through the changeling forces as they went. All was going well until the changelings that had left returned, with an army at their backs. They were right in the middle of three nests, and as such, they were surrounded on three sides. Three large swarms descended on the two, and while they put up a valiant effort, the two incubi were soon overwhelmed. It wasn't hard to determine which of the two was in charge, as there was more love in King's veins, so Sir was locked in a pod, while King still had his face exposed. He did have to hang upside down, but at least he could move his jaw. His magic had been sealed off, as well. He was meant to be interrogated, and then scrapped for food. "I'm surprised you didn't sense us beneath you, demon," came a chiding voice. "It's also uncommon that you'd be working together with another of your kind. You'd want to keep all of those ponies' love to yourself, I'd think. I also refuse to believe that you'd come into our territory blindly, especially considering how fat you are from your current nest." King recognized the voice from his last reign. "As always, listening to your voice is starting the torture on the highest setting," he chuckled. "Please, dial it back to red hot pokers, Mandi." "You're very informal with a queen, demon. What's worse, You seem to be quite mistaken." As his pod turned around, King found himself looking at a different changeling queen than what he'd expected. "I am Queen Chrysalis, though you seem to have known my predecessor. You must be one of the few she didn't manage to kill. Judging by your mismatched genitals, you're not the same gender as your host. What's more, I've met your host. That narrows it down. So, are you Master, King, or Milord?" King was surprised. The heir of Queen Mandible, bane of demons, had captured him and strung him up. "Does it really matter which one I am? Does it matter whether I'm actually one of those three, or just some random demon?" "If you don't want to answer the question, we can skip ahead to the part where I extract all of your love right now. Much has changed in the last few thousand years. We don't actually need you around to feed off of you. We can store it away, now. I'm sure the ponies you've enslaved would be very grateful to be freed." As King stared into her eyes, he could sense no deceit. She was very much capable of dismantling him. "I am King." "And your friend?" "Sir." "Not one that I would recognize, then. I'll make sure to label you as such when I put you away." Her horn glowed, and King could feel a fraction of his power being taken away. It was sucked out of his mouth into a small vessel. "One down, a thousand to go." Even losing that small amount was something that King felt. It was daunting to him that not only could she make good on her threat, she was very willing. In his current state, he didn't stand a chance. As another piece was taken from him, he gasped out one word. "Wait!" Chrysalis was known for her patience, sometimes taking months to put together even a simple plan if the results were powerful enough. She was already planning to spend days picking them both apart, piece by piece, and a few moments listening to a desperate plea suited her fancy just fine. "Go on," she urged, ceasing her activity. King took a moment to catch his breath. "I was in the process of taking over Equestria. If you help me, I'll make sure you have plenty of love for yourself and your colony. In fact, how would you like to have the entirety of the Crystal Empire?" Chrysalis thought for a moment, rubbing her chin with delight. "I wouldn't mind shoving it in the face of that whore princess that drove me out of Canterlot." She smiled and cut King down from the ceiling. "Tell me more." Chapter the Thirty-Ninth: A King's RansomKing stood up as best he could. The changeling goo kept his hands and hooves bound together, and a smear across his forehead kept him from performing any feats of magic. He was invited to stand, rather than just hanging from the ceiling, a bit more comfortable. "So, tell me, King," smiled Chrysalis, sitting down comfortably in her chair, "How you're planning to take over Equestria?" "It's been rather slow going," admitted King. "My choice of host has come forward to stop me at several points, and has even succeeded once or twice. However, despite her best efforts, I now control almost all of Ponyville." "I imagine that you had a great deal of trouble with the princess that lives there," chuckled Chrysalis. "Actually, no. I caught her by surprise as one of my first conquests. She made taking the rest of the town easy." Chrysalis looked surprised for a moment before returning to her smug expression. "Sounds like you had an insane amount of luck, if you managed to take down a princess without being detected by her friends. What's more impressive is that you didn't end up a black stain against the wall the moment you went inside of her. Would you say that luck played a vital role in your conquest thus far?" "You could say that, yes." "I did say that. Would you say that?" King chuckled and nodded. "Yes, I would." "Sooner or later, that luck is going to run dry. When, not if, that day comes, what is your plan?" King smiled. "Equestria is filled to bursting with ponies that, with a little convincing, will worship me. As they do, I become more powerful, and even better, I gain soldiers. I haven't even touched on that last one, by the way. I've been drawing strength solely from being worshipped." "While I agree that Equestria is fat and juicy, ripe to be plucked, I worry for the safety of my subjects. If we're to go in together, I need a guarantee that you won't just kill off my subjects as you grow in power." "I promise that I won't harm them so long as--" "The promise of a demon is something only a fool trusts in. You promise not to kill them, but then you have your slaves do it for you. I'm not as dumb as you think I am." King chuckled. "Caught that one, did you? I promise that neither I nor my slaves will--" "No, of course not. You won't kill us, you'll lock some of us away and one by one expose us to another foe who will while they're not under your control." "How do you come up with these?" asked King, befuddled. "I just try to think the way your kind does. You're a cunning, vindictive bunch. I don't want a promise, I want a guarantee." King huffed. She seemed to be well-versed in how Incubi operated; he should have expected no less from a descendant of a previous foe. "If any uncalled for harm befalls any of your subjects that I or my slaves could have reasonably foreseen and interrupted, then may I be devoured by them and destroyed. I swear it on my entire being." Chrysalis smiled. "That's something I can stand behind. Now, one is inclined to ask why you came out here? Ponyville is quite a distance from our nesting grounds. Is there something that drew you out here?" "You did," said King. "We'd received reports that your force was making for Ponyville." "I assure you, those claims were false. Not so much anymore, but we'll be moving slowly, so as not to draw too much attention. I'll leave it to you to draw the attention away from us. You like attention, don't you?" "It will be done," smiled King. "Now, you've offered us the Crystal Empire. That's not nearly enough. We will need to be interspersed throughout the entirety of Equestria, though we will gladly suck the love out of the empire's prince and princess. Those two have been a thorn in my side for quite long enough." King frowned. "If I'm not mistaken, the princess is an alicorn." "That's right." "I can't let you do that. I can draw much more use out of her alive than even you can if she's just a husk." Chrysalis scowled. "I will have that princess, or I will take everything away from you." She stood up and her jagged horn began to glow. King stood no chance if her underlings were summoned. He was bound and his magic was abjured. However, since his host was almost as good as he was at flying, a few powerful flaps ripped him off of the ground and propelled him into the changeling queen. Shoving his hands into her mouth, he blocked her call. She bit down, freeing his hands. A big mistake, as she could have held him for as long as it took to use her magic to call the guards. Now his hands were free, and he could grab her by the horn. Riding on her back, King pressed his forehead against her mane, scraping off the goo. With his magic returned, he could cancel hers hands-free and keep her still. When he had her completely stationary, he slipped behind her and squeezed her arse. "You dropped your guard for one moment, right after you had your guard too far up." Chrysalis grunted, gagged by magic. She raised her eyebrows, as if asking what he meant. "I swore not to harm your underlings, and I won't. You, on the other hand... I have made no claim to protect the queen." He pressed the head of his cock against her arsehole firmly, slipping just the tip inside. "But I'll keep you safe, anyway. After all, a broken toy is no use to me." She grunted back at him in anger as he forced his length into her. She had protections against him using her vagina, as she could slip out her ovipositor and push him out, and she had the jaw strength to rip his flesh clean off. Her arse, however, was unprotected. She could writhe around and try to throw him off, but it was only a matter of time. She would be his. Then, as if through some miracle, he fell off. As he stood back up, he was holding his head. He'd weakened significantly, and she could feel some of his power slipping away. As he thrust himself back in, she was able to free on of her legs to kick at him. His lick of attempt to restrain it told her that he was growing desperate, and she tried harder. Finally, after a good minute of wrestling, she managed to throw him off permanently, leaving his limp body pressed against the wall. Her horn, her mouth, and all of her appendages were set free, and she made her way to the door, walking out into the hallway. "Pack your bags, boys," she said, calling the attention of the guards waiting in the hall. "We're going to Ponyville." She chuckled as she made her way to her bedchamber and lay down. She wanted to be well-rested for her journey tomorrow. She also had her handmaiden set King and Sir free, as they'd concluded their business. She rolled over, squeezing a bit of cum across her tail. Chapter the Fortieth: FruitionKing had to be carried on Chrysalis' back all the way back to Ponyville. She'd taken the form of Soarin, and three dozen changelings following behind them had taken the forms of unmarked, unnamed Wonderbolts in flight masks, so as not to be recognized. Who would question if Rainbow was hanging out with the Wonderbolts? Sir was also having some issue, though not as much as King, perhaps because he was less used to having power. He was able to walk, but he left that to Scootaloo. There was nothing keeping her from walking alongside the group. While she knew Rainbow was being held back as King was using her strength to fuel himself, she grabbed his hand, anyway. She wanted to apologize to Rainbow for her failure. This venture was supposed to take out the incubi, possibly taking down a series of changelings with it. She never imagined that it would lead to them teaming up. That possibility hadn't even crossed her mind, and now Rainbow was suffering because of that. The way back was slow going, taking a little more than two days' time. When they finally arrived back in Ponyville, they were met with the faces of all the ponies that were taking pleasure in the incubi's presences before they'd left, but much more angry, and not so happy to see them. On sight, they grabbed King and dragged him to the castle of friendship, where Princess Twilight was waiting. "King, was it?" she asked. "Don't bother answering that. I know what you are, and what you've been doing to Ponyville. That stops today. I've been released from your grasp, and I've since made the effort to release everypony else in town. Before long, you'll be completely drained of your power, and we can cast you out and regain our friend and ally, Rainbow Dash." King said nothing. He was too weak to fight back, as most of his powers had been stripped by now. He was almost to the point where he could no longer control Rainbow's actions against her will. Soon, she'd be capable of fighting back against him. "You're to be tied up in the dungeon awaiting purification. Soon, you will be gone, and Rainbow will be back with us." A group of guards tied King up and dragged him off, locking him away in a small cell with nopony around. After all, they couldn't risk him indoctrinating anypony else. He was completely alone with his host. Elsewhere, Scootaloo has been made to drink the influence-breaking potion Twilight had brewed. She hadn't been under the control of King, so to her, it was just a weird tea. She couldn't feel the presence of Sir anymore, so there was a chance he was gone, but until she was sure, she wasn't going to take any risks. Especially when Chrysalis had a bad reaction to the drink and accidentally exposed herself. She was afforded her own cell in the castle dungeon, but her underlings managed to stomach it with little issue. As they weren't indoctrinated, either, it was just for show. With the "Wonderbolts" cured, they flew off into the sky, heading back to Cloudsdale. Once they were sufficiently out of sight, they circled around and landed near the Everfree forest, shedding their disguises and setting up a temporary camp. With the two beings commanding their group locked away, they didn't have anyone to direct them in how to proceed. For the moment, they were lost. Late into the evening, one of them disguised himself as a delivery pony and made his way into town, a letter in his hand. He made his way through the streets, not stopping until he found where Scootaloo was living. With a firm knock, he was greeted by a young stallion. "Urgent letter for Ms. Scootaloo." The stallion turned and called up the stairs, leaving when Scoots was in view. "I wasn't expecting any mail." "Nevertheless, the pony who sent it wanted to make sure you read it right away." Scootaloo took the letter upstairs to her bedroom. She'd had a relaxing bath, and found that she was still endowed with her extra appendage. She was relatively sure that Sir was still around, he was just lying dormant for now. Ripping open the envelope, she flopped down on her bed and started reading. We're at a loss as to how we should proceed. With King and Queen Chrysalis out of commission, we have no idea what our next step is. We need a leader, and as King's second-in-command, you are our best chance. Meet us behind the civics center one hour before midnight, if you are willing to aid us. We await your command, Sir. Scootaloo crumpled up the page and tossed it into the wastebasket. She didn't really want to help the changelings. What she wanted was to make sure Rainbow was alright. She'd read tales of those hosts who had been bound to incubi and succubi being unbound, and it hadn't worked out particularly well for either party. In a few cases, the host had been able to return to their life, but that was very rare. It was more likely that they died in the process, and even more likely that they were irreparable. Rainbow was tough, but the odds were stacked against her. Perhaps it would be best if Rainbow and King were to stay together. At the very least, they'd survive. She rolled over and closed her eyes. She had nothing to worry about. Princess Twilight was one of Rainbow's best friends. She'd make absolute certain that Rainbow would be okay. She just had to put her trust in the princess, and keep her head down. When this was all over, Rainbow would make the right call as to whether or not Sir would be leaving, as well. Scootaloo had found him to be inoffensive, but Rainbow had more experience. She would know better. Right now, it might be better to just wait and see. Then again, if Rainbow wasn't herself, could she really be trusted? Scootaloo shook the thought from her head. Patience was the key, here. She just had to wait for everything to clear up, and then she could make an informed, proper decision. It was only a matter of time. She didn't need the changelings, and she could hold off Sir on her own if need arose. It was just a matter of time. Everything would be alright. Right? Chapter the Forty-First: Coup D'étatScootaloo climbed out of bed and stretched her wings. She was very sore after the night she'd had. She hadn't slept a wink; she'd been too busy enacting her plans. She thought back to the prior evening, wondering if she'd made the right choice. After indoctrinating her roommates, she took down her neighbors and went to the rendezvous point to await her meeting. Before too long, a young stallion joined her on the bench, and a mare was soon to follow. "Beautiful night tonight," smiled Scootaloo, looking up at the stars. "Lots of bugs out, though." The stallion looked over. "That's not a bad thing, if you don't mind the bugs." The mare chuckled. "I like them. I think they're cute." "I've gained a bit of an appreciation for them recently," smiled Scootaloo. "Not really the biggest fan, but as long as they aren't harmful to me, I suppose they're alright." "Glad to hear it," smiled the mare, as her brown eyes flashed green. "Because I know of a hive that's recently lost its queen. Would you be interested in assisting us in setting her free?" Scootaloo looked around, making sure they were alone. "What good is a queen without her King?" she whispered. The stallion nodded. "Of course. We need our queen back, but we'd be more than happy to repay you for your aid." Scootaloo took a deep breath. "Agreed." She held out her hand, and the stallion shook it. "Any plan on how to go about doing so?" The three of them spent the next half hour forming their plan. It was simple, but very likely to succeed. Shining Armor arrived in Ponyville Just before midnight, with a platoon of guards following in his wake. He looked around, a worried expression on his face, and made his way to the castle immediately. The guards following him kept their eyes peeled as they proceeded carefully into the town. Shining walked into the castle, past the guards, and found Twilight preparing for bed. "Shiny? What are you doing here?" "Drink this," ha said, pushing into her hands a bottle of dark liquid. "Then we can talk." Twilight sniffed it. "This is the potion to break the hold of an incubus, isn't it?" Shining nodded. "Drink up." Twilight took a swallow of the potion. "I've already taken steps to make sure the hold's been broken. I even have the offending party locked in the dungeon. The town's been freed." Shining furrowed his brow. "Are you sure? I can double-check if you want me to. I don't like the idea of you being under the thumb of a demon. You're my little sister, and I worry about you a lot." Twilight leaned forward and gave her brother a hug. "I know. I really appreciate it, Shiny. I'll tell you what; tomorrow, we'll go out together to make sure the whole town is safe. You have my word." Shining nodded. "Deal. I still owe you from the last time you saved my rump." With a chuckle, the two of them went to the residential wing, with Shining taking the bedroom next door to Twilight's. It was a nice enough room, and more importantly, it had a balcony. Shining sat in his room for half an hour, until he heard some of his guards replacing the ones guarding Twilight's room. With a sigh of relief, he went to the balcony and leaned against the railing, looking out over the darkened town. He thought back to why he was here and turned to look at Twilight's room. The lights were off; she'd been headed to bed, anyway. If she wasn't asleep yet, she would be soon. Shining let out a whistle, and a shadow flew up the wall and slipped into his room. He followed closely behind it, closing the door to the balcony behind him. "Are you ready?" "I am," said Scootaloo, slipping off her hood. "Are your men in place?" "They are," answered Shining, his eyes flashing green. "It's probably safe to begin now, but if you want to wait and make sure her sleep is a little deeper, we'll wait. Another half hour will guarantee our victory, but it's your call." Scootaloo had been soaking in the adoration of her roommates and neighbors while she waited. She wanted Sir to be at his best for this rescue. "I'll cover you. Just stick to the plan." Shining nodded, opening his door and stepping out into the hall. A quick stroll up and down told him that only his own changeling guards were in the hallway. He rapped on his own door, bringing Scootaloo out. They then opened the door to Twilight's room and stepped inside. They both had exceptional night vision, so it was pretty clear that the princess was still asleep. With a careful smearing of changeling goo, Twilight was stuck to her bed and blockaded from the use of magic and flight. With that out of the way, they were nearly done. Scootaloo ripped off Twilight's clothes and climbed on top of her, waking the princess from her slumber. She was confused at first, but seeing Scootaloo's eyes and cock told her what was about to happen. She opened her mouth to shout for help, but her head was thrust back and her mouth filled with another cock, this time coming from her brother. Her eyes went wide as she struggled against them, but no matter how much she tried, she could neither kick nor scream nor blow them away with magic. She once again found herself under the control of an incubus, and the rest of the castle followed shortly after. With Princess Twilight at their back, every single pony in the castle was easy prey. Scootaloo didn't bother with the changelings; they were following her command, anyway. There was no need to bend them to her will. That is what led her to be so exhausted this morning. She'd spent the whole night having sex with three dozen ponies. She needed worship, she needed a nap, and she needed to give her balls time to refill themselves. She took a few servants to her house and collapsed in bed, falling asleep as they licked her clean over and over. There was no turning back now. Chapter the Forty-Second: ReclamationScootaloo spent the next two days reclaiming every pony in Ponyville. Sir was methodical, picking his way through town swiftly and deliberately. Many of the citizens were easy prey, still being shaken up, others were on guard and paranoid. As King had said, having Princess Twilight along for the rounds did make things easier. Properly utilized, she held down anypony unwilling to return to the fold, which was a fair few of them. Big Mac was particularly rowdy, but he went down with enough force. The last two to go were Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. The look of betrayal on Apple Bloom's face was harrowing, but Sweetie was very understanding. King had been particularly soft with her, having been honest with her. Despite the fact that he'd made her do things against her will, she didn't really dislike doing them. With little convincing, she fell to her knees and took her friend into her mouth, her last words before going under being a wish for Scootaloo to reunite with Rainbow, in the hopes that she was okay. With all of the ponies back under control, it was safe to let the queen and King loose. It would be quite the task to reclaim Soarin and Spitfire right away, and the buck was long gone by now. Everypony else was back under control. Everypony except Queen Chrysalis, of course. Sir made his way to the dungeon, first finding Chrysalis in her cell. "Hello, Chrysalis," smiled Sir. "Are you enjoying your stay?" "That's Queen Chrysalis to you, demon," she growled. "What are you doing down here?" "Well, I was about to let you out of your cell," he said, twirling a key in his fingers. "But since you decided to be rude, I'm wondering if perhaps I should snap this key in half and just leave you here." Chrysalis looked back and forth between the key and Sir's face. She smirked. "You would lose the support of my armies if you did that." "I could have the guards end you here and now," he chuckled. "If the changelings are under the impression that you were executed before I arrived, even moments before, they'd still flock to me. You would be best suited to work with me. What say you to rewriting the contract you had with King?" "There was no contract. We discussed terms, and that was it." "That was it, hm? Then let us finish what was started." Sir sat down. "Explain the terms, and I will decide whether or not to accept them." Chrysalis once more explained the terms as they had existed. Sir nodded through most of them. "After that, we discussed who would take princess Cadance, and he jumped on top of me." "We will take her. You will be given leave to torture her as you see fit, but it will be much more fulfilling if she remains alive. If you take her all at once, you can't have a repeat performance." Chrysalis scowled. "I suppose that's true. Very well, I accept your terms." "Not so fast," said Sir, shaking his head. "I have one more condition." "Oh?" "You are to take a subservient role to the two of us. You and your changelings shall obey our commands, either willingly or unwillingly. If you refuse, we will change your mind for you. If you accept, then there will be no need to force you back under our control." "Why in Equestria would I agree to that?" growled Chrysalis. "You don't have to," chuckled Sir. "I can always just change your mind for you." Chrysalis stared through the bars, glaring at Sir. This wasn't really a choice for her to make. The only thing she had to decide is whether or not she kept her agency. "Fine." She stuck her hand through the bars. "I agree." Sir took her hand, and a burst of magic ran down his arm, up Chrysalis' arm, and around her neck, forming a collar. "Excellent. You're under our command now. And that puts you and your kind under our protection, too." He reached forward and unlocked the door, setting her loose. "Go have a meal, but eat slowly. We don't want to destroy any of these ponies, do we?" Chrysalis wasted no time, rushing up to the surface and taking a breath of fresh air. She was so very hungry, and there were ponies everywhere. She met up with a few of her changelings and they took her to some of their favourite livestock. Meanwhile, Scootaloo descended further into the dungeon. Sir had stopped her to deal with Chrysalis, but now she was free to search for Rainbow. She came across King, panting and gasping in his bed. She immediately unlocked the door and slung Rainbow's body over her shoulder, carrying her up to the bedrooms, where a string of servants and a purple dragon were waiting to restore King to power. Five hours passed before King was ready to stand again. As he walked out of the bedroom, he placed a hand on Scootaloo's shoulder. "What compelled you do this, Sir?" he asked. "Not that I'm ungrateful, I just want to know what reason you had." "It was what Scootaloo wanted," he replied. "Is Rainbow still in there?" asked Scootaloo, full of hope. King slowly nodded. "She's been weakened to a terrible degree, though. It will take quite some time to restore her, but if you will join me next to the bed, I shall call her forth, and you may speak with what is left of her." Scootaloo couldn't wait, grabbing King by the wrist and dragging him over to the bed, sitting next to him. "Right now. Bring her out." King smiled and took a deep breath. As he let it out, his expression turned to one of pain. As Rainbow came back to consciousness, Scootaloo grabbed her hand and squeezed it. "Rainbow? Can you hear me?" Rainbow opened her eyes and looked up at Scootaloo. "Is King gone?" Tears filled Scootaloo's eyes. "No. You almost died. I had to do everything in my power to keep you safe, Rainbow. Being rid of King isn't worth it if we're rid of you, too." Rainbow looked up at Scootaloo. "You're sure?" She looked worried. Scootaloo took a deep breath. "I have more trust in Sir. I think that as long as I keep him in power, he won't actually hurt anypony. And if I keep King happy, he'll keep you safe." Rainbow pulled Scootaloo down and hugged her. "I suppose your heart was in the right place." Scootaloo delighted in the hug, glad to have Rainbow back in her arms. It wasn't ideal, but it was the best she could have, under the circumstances. Chapter the Forty-Third: Dogs of WarIt took a week to restore enough of Rainbow's strength that she could walk on her own. She couldn't fly yet, so Scootaloo worked to ground herself whenever they were together. She'd always wanted to fly, but a good amount of that desire was that she wanted to fly alongside her hero, Rainbow Dash. If she couldn't fly, then Scootaloo was content to stick to her scooter. King, on the other hand, was almost back to full strength. He'd been soaking up the adoration of Sir's slaves, the exception for which was Fluttershy. He'd promised to let her timer run out, and after relaying that information to Sir, he'd taken up the order and was willing to let her go free, as long as she continued to obey orders, and didn't pose a threat to their work. At any rate, she was now allowed to do whatever she desired, with certain exceptions. Chrysalis, now quite pleased with what she saw, had been eating her fill every night. However, as nice as it was tormenting the princess of friendship, she had a different target in mind, and all of this waiting was making her impatient. She may have been subservient to the incubi, but that didn't mean she was going to sit around all day with her thumb up her arse. "We're stagnating," she called out, bursting into the throne room. "As much as I enjoy this buffet you've set out, you promised me that a certain empire would be mine, save for the alicorn. While I'm eating just fine, my subjects back home are starving. I'd like for them to have a meal, if we understand each other." Sir looked up from his table. "I was just looking over the plans for doing so." He waved her over. "The quickest way is to come in from the west. However, that gives us a big disadvantage, as they'd see us approaching their front gate. Coming from the east gives us the weakest defenses to punch through, but we'd need to be up the mountain." "You have slaves!" shouted Chrysalis. "Make them build a siege engine, or something!" Sir raised his hands. "Calm yourself, Chrysalis. We don't plan on breaking down their front door. We plan on being escorted though it as guests." She raised an eyebrow. "How do you plan on doing that? You want to have Twilight ask her brother to invite us to sleep in his bed?" she scoffed. "Of course not," laughed Sir. "That would be silly." His expression slowly turned back to a serious one. "I'm going to order him to invite us to sleep in his bed." "How do you expect to manage that?" chided Chrysalis. "Undoubtedly, Princess Twilight sent a missive to her brother about King. He'd be on his guard for you." "Of course he would. He's no fool. That's why we're going to have to draw him out. We stage an attack right outside the gates when he's on guard, and he'll come running. Then we isolate him and break him. As well as all of the guards stupid enough to follow him into here." Sir pointed to a taiga just outside of the borders to the city. "You'll walk in right alongside him and let us in, and King will have his slave, which you will be free to torture to your hemolymph's content." Chrysalis sneered as the accusation. "We have hearts, you know..." "I am well aware. Just be ready to play the role of a helpless mare, running for her life. Really sell it, and I might just look the other way when you decide to play rough with Cadance." Chrysalis, while still insulted, smiled at the thought. "You'll have the most desperate screams I can muster." King was out in the Everfree forest with a handful of slaves. They needed to find something that could make a convincing monster. Something fast enough that running wasn't going to last against, something strong enough to tear a pony limb from limb, and preferably something menacing. It didn't take long for his group to find something that would do all of those things and more. A whole pack of them, too. It was time for some creativity. King sent the changeling that had come along back to Ponyville. His services would best be used later. With their trap now being set up, King let out a roar, and half a dozen timber wolves looked up from what they were doing and dashed toward the group of errant ponies. Normally, ponies were no match for Timber wolves, but with a boost from King, the select few who had accompanied him into the forest were more agile, faster, and loud enough to draw the beasts in. They all stayed together as a group, as did the timber wolves. Through the trees they ran, able to slink their way through any obstacle in front of them. Eventually, the group saw daylight as they neared the edge of the forest, and King could sense the presence of the changelings in front of him. He lowered his head and leaped over the goo trap, and his pony slaves did the same. The wolves, however, were not clued in to what the plan was, and shortly thereafter ended up with their claws stuck, causing the beasts to fall to pieces as their claws literally went out from under them. King dismissed all but two of the slaves. He needed the changelings to keep the wolves from moving, but he also needed to make sure the wolves stayed calm long enough for him to invoke his will upon them. He kept Pinkie and Fluttershy. As the six timber wolves reformed into just two big ones, Fluttershy was given a wide path straight between the legs of the first one. Its movement was stunted; it couldn't reach her while it was bound. She found what she was searching for easily; a knob under its belly made of a softer, smoother wood. Pressing her lips against it, the beast began to calm, and just as quickly, it was worked up again. He hunched over and began to thrust his hips forward, humping Fluttershy's mouth. She bobbed her head against him while rubbing herself. Before long, the beast pushed hard, locking his knot inside of her cheeks and blowing his load down her throat. As the wolf panted lustily, he had his tongue sprayed by a thick rope of King's jizz. It swallowed instinctively, and was enthralled. It obediently broke itself back into three separate wolves, freeing Fluttershy's mouth. She licked her lips, smiled, and turned to the pony who'd jerked King off while he watched Fluttershy force the beast into submission. "Pinkie, you really have to try this stuff," she said, bounding toward them. She shoved her tongue into Pinkie's mouth as soon as she was close enough. As soon as their lips separated, Pinkie squealed with glee. "It tastes just like maple syrup!" Chapter the Forty-Fourth: An Upsetting BreezeThings were proceeding very well. King was back to full strength and Sir had completed his planning of the infiltration. Chrysalis had even calmed herself and was taking the downtime well. She was still looking forward to the action coming soon, but she was now okay with waiting. However, things didn't stay that way. The day before they were planning to head out, a train arrived at the station. This was normal, and would often result in a few extra slaves being indoctrinated. Not enough to cause a stir, but enough to keep ponies visiting Ponyville to be further indoctrinated. Today, King and Sir planned to do just that, until they arrived at the platform. As soon as they saw who was climbing off the train, Rainbow took control and pulled King backward, hiding behind a short brick wall. "What are you doing?" asked King, very confused. "What's the matter?" Sir joined them, with Scootaloo in tow. "Are we not going to welcome this bunch? What's wrong?" "Did you see that stallion with the stubble and the horrid bun?" Rainbow gagged on the words. "The single most annoying pony in all of Equestria just arrived. If he sees me, he won't leave me alone." "I don't see the problem," smiled King. "If he's so awful, I'd gladly change him for you. Somepony who worships the ground you walk on. I'd have him tonguing your arsehole by the end of the day." "No," scowled Rainbow. "I don't want him anywhere near me. Ever." "You're sure about that?" asked Sir. "You don't want to interact with him?" "I'm sure," said Rainbow, folding her arms. "Then we'll go back," smiled Sir. "We can skip this batch. There's always next time. Besides, a little rest will do us some good." He stood up and offered his hand to Rainbow. She took it, and he pulled her to her feet. "Rainbows!" called an irritating, pretentious voice. As Rainbow clenched her eyes shut and regretted standing up, Zephyr Breeze wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Came to the station to watch me arrive, did you? Why do you constantly try to hide your feelings away from me? I know you're interested." Rainbow felt like she was about to vomit. She didn't much care for Lightning Dust, but she really didn't like Zephyr Breeze. "Interested in leaving, yeah. Somewhere to be. Bye." As she tried to fly off, Zephyr grabbed her shoulder. "Oh, why bother backing off to watch me strut my stuff from afar when you have every opportunity to see me up close and personal." "Up close is good, but far away is better." "Roger that. How else could you see the full magnificence of my moves?" He spun Rainbow around, giving her a bit of distance before he began his canter. While he was absorbed in himself, Rainbow took the opportunity to fly back to the castle and hide there. Sir and Scootaloo were quick to follow. "I see what you mean," said King. "He really is awful." "And so full of himself," added Scootaloo. "We should keep him away for the rest of the day. Tomorrow, we're gone anyway." Rainbow took a deep breath. "You're right. Let's just stay here." They went about their day as best they could, staying inside the castle whenever possible. They sent guards out whenever they needed something, which made the whole thing easier. That is, until Fluttershy showed up. "I need to talk to Twilight, and I'm not going to let you mess up my house again. That's why you had to come with." "Oh, come on, Flutter-Butter," chuckled Zephyr. "I said I was sorry." "No, you didn't." Zephyr tousled her mane, messing up its silky smoothness. "I said it in my heart. Doesn't that count?" Scootaloo was walking down the hall when she saw Zephyr approaching. She couldn't allow him to bother Rainbow. She had to stop him. "Zephyr!" shouted Scootaloo, approaching him. "You're Zephyr Breeze, right?" Zephyr smirked. "That's right. You're a fan of my work?" Fluttershy narrowed her eyebrows. "What work? What have you ever really done?" "I heard about you from Rainbow Dash," Scoots smiled. "Actually, I was asked to come and bring you right to her. She's waiting anxiously for you." She nudged his shoulder with her elbow. "She wants to see you in her bedroom, if you catch my drift." Zephyr laughed. "I knew she had the hots for me. I could just feel it. Her aura, it calls out for me." "Right this way," said Scootaloo, waving for him to follow. "This is going to come back around and bite me in the arse, isn't it?" sighed Fluttershy, walking off. Scootaloo led Zephyr to one of the bedrooms she knew was empty. "Rainbow? I brought him. Rainbow?" As expected, there was no answer. "Still too nervous to make herself known, huh?" chuckled Zephyr, flopping down on the bed. "I'm sure she'll come around. I'll be waiting for her, right here." "I'll go see if I can find her," chuckled Scootaloo, slipping out and closing the door as Zephyr shoved his right hand down his pants. "What are you doing?" asked Sir as soon as they were out of earshot. "I thought we agreed not to take him?" "What we agreed was to keep him away from Rainbow. I'm going to make sure she doesn't ever see him again. Or rather, you're going to make sure of that. But first, I need a little help." Scoots rushed up and down the halls until she found a changeling. Under her command, it transformed into Rainbow and walked with her back to the room she'd left Zephyr in. On the way, they grabbed a few things from Twilight's room, which had since become King's room. With the equipment in hand, "Rainbow" opened the door to find Zephyr fully exposed. "Finally gave in to your feelings, did you?" smiled Zephyr. "I know you've been wanting to know what it looks like. It's all yours, Rainbows." Even the changeling was unimpressed. Zephyr's love was sour, and not very tasty. Luckily, he didn't have to swallow too much of it. "I've been trying to find the right way to ask you for a long time, Zeph," he lied. "If you're offering, I'll just have to take you up on that." He kneeled down and gave the member a lick. It was bitter, like he used too much lotion, or something. It wasn't very good. Zephyr leaned back and ran his fingers through the changeling's mane. "Yeah, you like that taste?" He smirked. "That's my own special formulated bath bomb. Top notch stuff." It really wasn't, but the changeling needed to act like it was. "It's real nice," he smiled, jerking Zephyr off. "But I'd like to skip ahead. You game for the good stuff?" "Eager, aren't we?" chuckled Zephyr, slipping out of his comfort-fit jeggings. "Not that I blame you, with how long you've been deprived of my affections." The changeling stripped down and started massaging his breasts. "I just couldn't take it any more. My pussy aches for you." He climbed on top of Zephyr, straddling his hips. "But before we begin, let's make things a bit more interesting, shall we?" He pulled out a blindfold and some rope, tying the former over his eyes. "I want you to feel how much I want you. I want you to read my aura. I think that's so hot." As the changeling tied Zephyr's wrists to the bedposts, he smiled. "As you wish. I'm just glad you finally came around." "You don't know the half of it," chuckled the changeling. "Not even close." Chapter the Forty-Fifth: Catching the Breeze"That's pretty tight," commented Zephyr. "Why can't I use my hands, again?" "Because it would be over too quickly," lied the changeling. "I want to make sure you feel this all night long." "Alright, alright!" said Zephyr, a big grin on his face as he pumped his hips. "This is gonna be so great!" The changeling secured his ankles next. "I guarantee you've never felt anything like this before." As Zephyr did his little bed dance, the changeling stepped out into the hallway, where Scootaloo was waiting. "He's awful. Are you sure you want to take him?" "We need to change him into somepony useful. Right now, yes, he could be replaced by a sack of potatoes and be a lot more helpful to everypony involved, but that's why we need to take him, and make him better." "Fine," grumbled the changeling, "But no more mouth stuff until he's had a a few showers. Also, I'm going to need a lot of mouthwash." "I'll bring you an entire gallon. Just go in there and make Rainbow noises over him so he thinks she's riding him. This needs to be believable." The two came back into the room. Scootaloo carried with her a vibrating butt plug and some lube. As she prepped the toy, she looked over Zephyr's junk. Having seen every single stallion in Ponyville, she was unimpressed. He had the length, to be sure, but almost no girth. While a younger Scootaloo would have been excited at the prospect of a long shaft, now that she was experienced, she was disappointed. She was hoping his big attitude stemmed from something, but this clearly wasn't it. "What'cha doin' down there, Rainbows?" asked Zephyr as he felt the plug press his cheeks apart. "I thought this was all about the ding-a-ding?" "Just a little something to heighten the pleasure for you," said the changeling, smirking to himself. "Trust me, you'll love it." "You sure about tha-- Ooh!" As the plug slipped in, Scoots turned it on to the medium setting. "Okay! Works like a charm!" Scootaloo rolled her eyes. Of course it worked; the effects of having a vibrating butt plug in were well-documented and easy to understand. She was hoping the extra excitement might help him bulk up a little, but there was no real boost. Not visibly, anyway. She could feel him pulsing as she lubed him up, but even at full systolic pressure, he was below average girth. "Are you ready for this?" asked the changeling. "I'm climbing on now." "Am I ready?" chuckled Zephyr. "Girl, if you were still wearing socks, I'd tell you to hold onto them, cause I'm about to knock them off with how good I'm about to make you feel." It was Scootaloo's turn to gag. She was sure she wouldn't enjoy this. As she grabbed his tip to guide him in, he fired off his first burst right up into her testicles. He hadn't even lasted until he was inside of her. This clearly wasn't going to go well for her. What's worse, they'd only just begun. It was still an hour before the vibrator had numbed him sufficiently to go in without alerting him. Granted, she could drop the subterfuge and just take him against his will, but she wanted to move some pieces around in his head. That meant he couldn't be aware. Otherwise, if he ever regained his consciousness, he'd go right back to annoying Rainbow. With a quick wipe, she slid him in. He bucked his hips wildly, but Scootaloo put a stop to his movements as she pressed down on his abdomen. "You're a wild one," said the changeling, letting out a coquettish giggle. "You don't have to rush. We're going to be here all night." He shared a discomforted look with Scootaloo, as neither of them really wanted to be here that long. Thankfully, this wasn't going to take much more than an hour. Two, at most. It turns out that the changeling knew exactly how Rainbow sounded in bed. Scootaloo had been in a few orgies with her, and the changeling's impersonation was spot-on. If Zephyr had been a bit shorter and a good bit thicker, as well as shutting his mouth every so often, Scoots might have even enjoyed doing this, as she could close her eyes and pretend that she was spending some quality time with Rainbow right beside her while they both rode deserving stallions. It was too dangerous to penetrate each other, as too much incubus seed could permanently destroy the host. Rainbow was only just recovered from King having to feed on her; It was too risky. It may have been a good thing that Scootaloo wasn't receiving that much pleasure from this. Letting a moan slip out could disrupt the entire operation, and that would be a very bad thing. Still, she was feeling something. Every time she went all the way down, the vibrator gave her a small buzz of pleasure. She'd like to hilt him, to let her balls rest on that oscillating motor, but she had to be careful. That would have to come later. Finally, the hour was up, and the changeling reached back and grabbed Zephyr's arsecheek. He didn't really say anything, so he gave it a pinch, instead. Nothing changed in Zephyr's speech pattern, so he gave Scoots a nod, who sped up her efforts. It didn't take much to milk out one more orgasm. That made five total tonight. No stamina, none at all. The changeling was panting wildly. "That was magnificent. I've never had sex that great before." "All for you, Rainbows," chuckled Zephyr. "Now come give your new daddy a kiss." Scootaloo and the changeling exchanged glances. Both of them shook their heads and pointed the other to Zephyr's pursed lips. After a lot of eyebrow waving, Scootaloo gave in when the changeling pointed to his tongue, then to Zephyr's cock. She bent down, intending for a quick kiss, but he shoved his tongue into her mouth, and she had to just sit there and take it as he dug hers out and sucked on it. He eventually let her go, and Scootaloo pulled all the way back, scraping her tongue against her shirt to remove the taste. The changeling pressed his body against Zephyr, still disguised as Rainbow. "I love you, Zeph. I want you to know that. But don't tell anypony." "You're secret's safe with me, Rainbows," he yawned. "Just as long as you'll do this to me again when your friends are all busy." "I promise," said the changeling as Scootaloo slipped herself in as the butt plug came out. She slipped the plug into her own arse and turned it up. She needed to spray him, without moving around too much. As the first load came out, the changeling started feeding Zephyr suggestions. His being both tired and also under mind control made him want to follow the commands. Twenty minutes later, Zephyr was asleep, dreaming about the things he'd been conditioned to want. Meanwhile, Scootaloo and the changeling were in the bathroom, having a hot shower and swapping back and forth who was using the mouthwash. It wasn't the gallon Scootaloo had promised, but it did help a little bit. Scootaloo shuddered as she took the final mouthful. She had to somehow manage to have a restful sleep tonight; they were leaving for the Crystal Empire in the morning. Chapter the Forty-Seventh: The New EmperorShining lay down next to his wife and sighed. He didn't look to be happy. "Something wrong, dear?" asked Cadance, looking up from her book. "Anything I can do to help?" "I'm just worried about Twilight," admitted Shining. "I haven't seen her in ages, and now I really miss her." Cadance reached over and placed her hand on her husband's shoulder. "I know, but we can't do anything about it right now. Ponyville is under quarantine until the doctors are sure the disease is dealt with. We have to wait for the all-clear." "I know," grunted Shining. "It's horrible just sitting and waiting, unable to help her with this." Cadance reached up to caress his face. "We may not be able to do anything now, but if you like, we can invite her up after this scare is dealt with. Would that make you feel better?" Shining smiled and nodded. "It would." Cadance smiled, closed her book and set it on the nightstand as she slipped a bit further under the blanket. "In the meantime, let's make sure that smile stays on your face." As she disappeared beneath the blanket, a wicked smile crossed Shining's lips. He blew out the candles and dove after her. The room was soon filled with a vortex of squelching and moaning that shifted the mattress partially off the frame and soaked the sheets. As they enjoyed their breakfast in the morning, a young guard approached and held a scroll out to Shining Armor. "Message for you, Milord." Shining accepted the scroll. "Thank you. Dismissed." As the guard bowed and stepped back out of the dining hall, Shining opened and read the scroll. As soon as his eyes reached the bottom, he jumped out of his chair and ran out of the room. "Shiny?" Cadance wiped her mouth and rushed after him, losing him in the hallway. With the help of a few patrolling guards, she was able to trace his path to the writing room. He was scrawling frantically on a scroll. "Did something happen?" Shining finished, rolled up the scroll and stamped it shut. "Twily says Ponyville is all cleaned up, and she wants to know if now's a good time to visit!" Cadance smiled. "Of course it is! Weren't we just talking about that last night? Tell her to come as soon as she's ready!" "Already did," chuckled Shining, waving the scroll. "I just have to send it." "I'll expedite the process," said Cadance, her horn glowing as the scroll turned to green flame and was sent off immediately. "We should have a response soon." Sure enough, ten minutes later, a new message came in. Twilight was on the next train in, and would be there before the day was out. The very instant Twilight stepped off the train, Shining ran up to her and gave her a big hug. "I missed you so much, Twily." "I missed you too, BBBFF." As she embraced her brother, she gently rubbed his back, displaying how much she cared. "It's so wonderful that things are going so smoothly out here. My friends and I all need a break. It was complete bedlam in Ponyville, and some time away would be perfect for our health." "Well, you're welcome to stay in the castle with us," smiled Shining, beckoning for her friends to follow. He could see the green flashes in their eyes, but he was unable to defy his King, or even to speak up about it. He was to bring them into the palace, as ordered. "I'm sure you wouldn't mind all sharing a room? I'd like to make sure you're all available." "Of course we don't mind," answered 'Rarity.' "We wouldn't want to cause any problems." "It's no trouble at all having you here," chuckled Shining. "In fact, it's rather comforting. You never know when something could happen, and it's always nice to have dependable ponies when it does." There was a short pause. "Of course, you came here to relax, so if we do encounter any issues, we'll try to keep them from bothering you. This is supposed to be restful for you." The group made their way to the palace and dropped off their belongings in their room. Cadance had to be called away for a few royal duties for the day, so Shining and Twilight had time to pretend to catch up with each other privately. In reality, Chrysalis was torturing him while King pleasured himself at the sight with Twilight's throat. Tugging and squeezing at his balls, chewing on his nipples and fingering his arse. Every grunt of discomfort that slipped through gave her a pulse of pleasure, crashing over her like a wave. After a lovely banquet that allowed Twilight to talk to Cadance, everypony retired to their bedrooms. It had been a long day, and now it was time to rest. Except that none of the guests in the palace actually were resting. Some of the guards had come to check on the group at Shining's request, and they'd been sealed away in goo. Most notably, a captain was taken down and replaced with a changeling. That gave them the power to redeploy some of the forces, including those guarding Cadance. Being the princess of love, Cadance was often feeling very randy, and tonight was no exception. However, her husband had a suggestion. "You've been very naughty, my dear," he snickered. "It looks like I'll have to cuff you and take you downtown." Cadance pulled out a pair of handcuffs and held out her wrists. "You'll never make me talk. Not even if you spank me." Shining bound her wrists behind her back and blindfolded her. "You sure? Because I have a secret weapon." He opened a drawer and rifled through it, knocking a few things aside. "You won't be so brave in the face of-- ...uh..." The rifling stopped and he bent down. "Cady, where's the lube?" "It's not in the drawer?" "I can't find it." "There's some in the sauna storage, I think." "I'll be right back. You just wait here and... anticipate." Cadance bit her lip and rubbed her legs together, trying to settle her loins. This was exciting, made even more so by the fact that Shining hadn't locked the door when he left. Any of the guards could walk in, and she'd be none the wiser. Unfortunately, what walked in was not a guard. It was dressed as a guard, but it wasn't. Cadance had been a real nuisance to the changelings last they'd met, and they weren't the most forgiving bunch. All at once, before she could react, Cadance was covered in changeling goo, frozen in place with her snatch on full display. The rest of the night, Shining Armor watched in horror as the mare he'd married was violated repeatedly by changelings, the males cumming up her arse and the females ovipositing eggs into her pussy. At the end of the night, as stretched as she was, King approached and thrust himself in. The eggs were soft and moved around a lot, ensuring that every inch of him was being caressed. Cadance couldn't feel his cock, only the eggs that were pressing against her as he moved around inside of her. Her capture was not quick, but she felt none of his efforts as she drifted off, filled with vast amounts of semen and eggs, to the point where her stomach was bulging out. King lay next to her, falling asleep to the feeling of the prince sucking his cock clean. Chapter the Forty-Eighth: GoneKing loved the Crystal Ponies. He could always tell whether or not he'd fucked them because he could see the semen in their bellies. Granted, he could sense his influence, but seeing it was much easier from a distance. He powered his way through the city, taking in new worshipers as he went. Following in his wake were the changelings who'd helped take the empire down, slurping up love as their reward for doing so well. Chrysalis had opted to stay behind, and was enjoying her time with the prince and princess. While Rainbow wasn't exactly happy with King, he'd promised her that if she stayed quiet, he'd release another one of her friends. Rarity was the chosen this time. To that end, Rainbow was content to stay back. It's not like she could do that much, anyway. King was incredibly powerful, and Rainbow was barely able to hold him back when he came out. She was entirely at his mercy now. Scootaloo and Sir were having a break from Ponyville, as well. With the help of Princess Twilight, they'd taken down the Wonderbolts, once more taking Soarin and Spitfire into the fold, along with countless others. Their plans were progressing nicely, as they would soon control three towns and a changeling queen. If properly applied, that would equate to four armies. That would be enough to storm Canterlot. Both King and Sir were powerful enough to take down a princess in a one-on-one fight, and it wouldn't be a stretch to take them two-on-two. Even better, they had plenty of meat shields and also two alicorns of their own. There was little chance that they would be stopped now. Still, there was cause for worry. King may have been in full control, but Rainbow was still holding him back. It was unlikely that she'd sit idly by and let him take the rest of Equestria, let alone the princesses. She'd likely try to interfere. Even if all she managed was to slow his assault, that was enough to cause a catastrophic failure. In all likelihood, he'd have to be rid of her. Of course, disposing of Rainbow came with a whole host of problems, notably that doing so would turn Scootaloo against him. Considering Sir's laziness, he'd probably allow her to do so, as well. If Rainbow was as amenable to King as Scootaloo was to Sir, King would have no problem letting her stay. But she wasn't. Also, taking Rainbow out of the picture severed King's connection to her body. There was a ritual to counteract this, but King would need to take a full day to seal himself in, otherwise, it'd be back to the belt for him. King put the thought out of his head for now. He'd been so focused on his thoughts that he'd not realized that the house he was taking over had finished several minutes ago. It was time to move again. The streets were filled with crystal ponies with big white blotches in their bellies. Stallions that had been taken were finding mares that had been taken and treating them as cum dumpsters, and the mares were very interested in being showered in semen. Life was good for them. Those that had not been taken yet begged and pleaded with those who had to stop this immoral behaviour and go back to being proper. Every time they did, a changeling came out of the woodwork to have them lined up for King. After the whole city was awash with white splatters on every flank, King made his way back to the palace. Underneath the palace, open for all to see sat a large, crystalline heart. A few of the changelings that had approached it had gone completely still, others were giddy with excitement. Sir couldn't feel anything off about it, so he went upstairs to check on Chrysi. He found her trampling Shining's scrotum while a clearly whipped Cadance was eating out her arsehole. A crystal guard had shoved his entire cock down Shining's throat, and there was a lineup of several others to take his place after he blew his load in the prince's mouth. "You look to be enjoying yourself," sighed King, flopping down next to them and fingering Cadance. "Do you like your new toys?" "Very much so," hissed Chrysalis in obvious pleasure. "I must say, I'm surprised that you kept your word." "I'm a demon of exceptional fortitude," smiled King. "You kept your end of the bargain, and I kept mine. That's all there is to it." "So you say," grunted Chrysalis as she kicked Shining's balls. "So, what's our next move?" "Easy," said King. "We take a few days to let me power up, then we march on Canterlot." Chrysalis turned her head. "Really?" "Well, no," sighed King. "We'll probably fly. That'd be a lot easier." "I meant Canterlot." "Oh. Yeah, I think Celestia and Luna should be my personal testicle warmers. What do you think?" Chrysalis let out a boisterous laugh, turning around, sending away the guards, and sitting down on Shining's face. Cadance took the opportunity to secure her lips to her mistress' ovipositor. "I think you must have an exceptional pair of testicles if you think Celestia and Luna are going to warm them for you." "There's plenty of space between my legs for both of them," chuckled King, leaning back. "Even if there wasn't, I think I'm capable of making more room by now." Chrysalis smiled. "Then I think you should go for it. I'd be lying if I said I wanted you to succeed, but I'd also be interested in seeing how well you'd run the country. However it plays out, let me know." "You're not coming?" "I'd like to enjoy my prize, here." "Suit yourself," yawned King. "But I'm taking your army with me." He rolled over and went to sleep. Rather than the usual setting of his dreams, he saw himself in the same castle he'd fallen asleep in, and Shining Armor was plowing his pussy while Cadance rode his cock. It felt so realistic and lifelike. It was wonderful. As they all came at once, King heard a scream from the other room. Not a scream of pleasure, as was often the case, this was one of pain. He rushed out of the room and into the hallway, where he found Rainbow Dash on the floor. She was covered in the same silky substance King used to keep his slaves subservient from inside his dark dimension, and it was growing. Before long, she was completely encased. When King woke up the next morning, he was incredibly lethargic. He felt numb, as if something was wrong with his body. He made his way to the bathroom and washed his face. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he saw something he did not expect. His penis had been pushed up inside of Rainbow's vagina as they'd slept, and there was cum leaking out. She was now a permanent resident of his being. More importantly, he only had a week to stabilize himself, or he'd be joining Rainbow in Limbo as her body rotted wherever it fell. Chapter the Forty-Ninth: The GatheringThe next four days passed almost according to plan. There was a spanner in amongst the gears, but King was working around it as best he could. He had to do all of his own roaming since Rainbow was unable to. Now he was waiting at the station for Sir and Scootaloo to arrive. He didn't have long to wait. The next train came right on schedule, and Scootaloo stepped off with two dozen adoring slaves trailing behind her. Among them were slaves from Ponyville and Cloudsdale, meaning Sir had definitely had some spare time beyond taking the Wonderbolts. "Rainbow?" King shook his head. "She is unable to come out to see you right now. It's just King." Scootaloo's eyes widened and her ears flopped back. "You can't mean..." "She's gone, Scootaloo." As her body began to tremble, Sir took over. "What happened?" As they walked back to the palace, King explained what he'd been doing for the entire week. It started with his arrival, and ended with the broken contract with the changelings. Scootaloo was being kept quiet, which gave her time to consider everything King had said. When all was said, King stepped back, and Sir let Scootaloo up. She took a deep breath. "You need to be stabilized. On the bed, now." King sat down. "Are you sure? If I lock myself into her, she could be lost forever." Scootaloo pushed him down as a collection of unicorns came in. "If you don't, she will be. I would rather have her barely alive than completely dead, now hold still!" Scootaloo pinned King down as the unicorns anchored their King to his host. She knew this would probably be bad for all of Equestria, especially with the plans she'd made with Sir, but she didn't care. She needed Rainbow in her life, and she'd do everything in her power to keep her. Especially since Rainbow hadn't gone on her own. She'd been taken against her will. Then came something that wasn't part of the ritual. Scootaloo had grabbed King by the dick and had shoved it up inside of her. She knew what she was doing, and she knew how dangerous it was. She didn't care. This wasn't for her sake, it was for Rainbow. Scootaloo found herself floating in the void alongside everypony King had taken over. She'd landed next to Chrysalis, as she'd expected. "Well, well. It seems King was lying when he said there was no need to take you," chuckled the changeling queen, twisting her prison to taunt the new arrival. "Although, I must say, it's no surprise that he betrayed you. That's just how it goes when you throw in your cards with demons." Scootaloo said nothing, twisting and warping her body until she could fit her thighs around her hands. Countless ponies around her were shouting, begging for help from anypony who could. A moment ago, she might have been able to do something, but being here right now meant that she couldn't, and likely would be unable to for quite some time. Either way, she was going to ignore them for now. She had to fix this mess. With all of her studying, she had found what was needed to move around inside of an incubus' dimension, and was ready to apply it. However, it was one thing to know a subject in theory, and another entirely to perform it in practice. What she thought would be a quick release took much longer than she was anticipating. Still, as her hands came free, she dropped down so that she was hanging by her ankles. There was no floor in this realm anymore, and there hadn't been for awhile. If there had been, the ponies would be at least ankle-deep in spunk. Instead, the enslaved were held up by their bonds; hands above, feet below. With a bit of swinging, Scootaloo scooted slowly toward where Rainbow was being held. She was covered head to toe in the webbing, which kept her from doing pretty much anything. Too long in that bondage, and she would start to disappear entirely. Scoots had to at least free her partially. King couldn't do it himself, he was completely trapped on the outside now, as was Sir. She would just have to wait for King's influence to wear off. She had no idea how long that would take, but it looked like it would take a long time. Years, at least. Mayhaps even a decade. Scootaloo climbed up Rainbow's webbing and began to claw at it. She had to at least open up her face; that would be the best starting point for keeping Rainbow from disappearing and turning into nothingness. Four days had passed already, and no host had been able to stay stable under this condition for more than a week. Hours passed as Scootaloo tore through the webbing. She missed he mark originally, and found herself at Rainbow's shoulder. Still, she was down to the skin level, and that was going to make it a lot easier. The webbing was coming off in chunks now, and by the time she reached Rainbow's face, the once proud pegasus looked haggard and worn down. She was in such poor condition that Scootaloo barely recognized her. Throwing her arms around Rainbow's shoulders, she began to weep. A good many of her tears were of sorrow, as Rainbow had been through so much pain, and more was likely to come. Some were filled with anger; she cursed herself for being unable to protect the pony that mattered most to her, she cursed Chrysalis for betraying her, and she cursed King for taking over Rainbow's body. And yet, the greatest number of tears were shed with joy. Rainbow had lasted this long, perhaps she would be alright in the end. Perhaps the two of them would make their way back to the normal world together, and be able to rebuild Equestria, if it even needed rebuilding. With Rainbow by her side, Scootaloo could do anything. These thoughts became less prevalent as more of the webbing came off and more of Rainbow was exposed. Her entire right leg, as well as her left below the knee, were gone. They'd already left existence. Following that, there was only half of her right wing and a few feathers from her left were missing, as well. Scootaloo was going to leave her wrist bindings intact, to keep her from falling into the void below, but Rainbow was missing her left hand. It had already been consumed. Other than that, Rainbow was safe. As long as King continued to eat pony food, Rainbow would regain her vigor. Her missing appendages would never grow back, and if she ever took over her body again, she would not have control over those body parts. King would have to operate them for her. Still, that was a long time from now. For the moment, they were together. They had each other. That was enough for Scootaloo, and for now, it was the only comfort Rainbow had. Chapter the Fiftieth: The Battle for CanterlotKing and Sir stood at the bottom of the stairs leading up to Canterlot Castle. The only thing stopping them from conquering the whole of Equestria was right in front of them. One hurdle remained, and they were well-prepared for it. "Are you ready?" asked King, turning to Sir. "We're probably in the clear, but now would be our last chance to bow out." "I'm not giving up," replied Sir, steeling himself. "We should be ready, especially with them by our sides." He turned and looked at Twilight and Cadance, standing off to the side. "I don't think we can fail." King nodded at the ladies, who chuckled coquettishly. "Good. Because we can't afford to." Those words echoed in his head as he climbed the steps. This had to be successful if they were to stay in Equestria. There was no room for error. Seeing the two princesses accompanying them, the guards let the incubi though with little more than an inquisitive look. Of course, all the ponies of Equestria were welcome to come to royal court, though there was often a wait to have your complaints heard, and even then, it was unlikely that you'd go before the princesses. However, if you had two princesses at your back, that was more likely to yield results. They made their way to the throne room and with a command from Twilight, all of the guards left the room. The doors and windows were shut, and Cadance sound-proofed the chamber. "What's happening?" asked Celestia, standing up from her throne. "What are you doing?" "We've discovered a being with a vast amount of power that threatens to take over all of Equestria," answered Twilight. "They've been working undercover for the last few months, and were recently sighted in the Crystal Empire." "Then let us go to the Crystal Empire and stop them," answered Luna. "If we hurry, we can identify them and perha--" "That won't do you any good," interrupted Cadance, shaking her head. "I received information this morning that suggests that they left the Crystal Empire in the direction of Canterlot. I think it's possible that the threat is already here." Luna and Celestia exchanged worried glances. "Cadance, since you're the premier among the four of us when it comes to abjuring, I trust that you'll put up a force field to keep it out if it's not here yet, and in if it's already arrived," instructed Celestia. "Twilight, I want all of your skill in divination to determine what it is," added Luna. "We need to know exactly what it is we're dealing with." "Oh, I already know," replied Twilight. "And Cadance has already locked it in the city." "Really?" asked Celestia. "What is it, then?" "A pair of incubi," answered Cadance. "And why haven't you disposed of it yet?" asked Luna. "Such creatures are exceptionally dangerous, especially inside of cities." "We know," answered King. "Wouldn't it be a real shame if they had already laid claim to two of Equestria's princesses and were about to claim two more?" Celestia scowled as she realized why Rainbow and Scootaloo were there. "You are both fools for revealing yourselves." Flying into the air, her horn glowed, and she let out a beam of pure magical energy, only to have it blocked. Cadance chuckled. "My King has a master abjurer at his side. Did you really think you stood a chance?" Celestia flew around them, firing beam after beam at the demons, to no avail. All the while, Cadance just giggled at the fruitless endeavor. Eventually, Celestia stopped and landed. "You're a coward, hiding behind a mare that you've enslaved." "And you're a fool," taunted King. "For having the threat right under your nose and doing nothing about it." "I was unaware of your presence." "Not just a fool, but an ignorant fool." "You're the ignorant fool," said Luna, grabbing King from behind and pressing her hidden blade to his throat. It was solid argentum, and King could feel his skin burning at its touch. "You will submit yourself, or this blade will separate you from Rainbow Dash's body." King chuckled. "You'd kill her?" "Rainbow would give her life to protect Equestria. If you'd spent any time talking to her over the past two months, you'd have known that." Suddenly, Luna felt her dress being torn off, and a firm hand cupped each of her breasts. "That may very well be the case, but Scootaloo's ideals are very different." Luna twisted around and swung the knife at Sir, but King followed, grabbing her by the wrist. "Let go of me!" she shouted, kicking and battering him with her wings. As her horn began to glow, she suddenly felt a lot of her magic being sucked away. "None of that," growled Twilight. "Behave yourself, Luna!" Celestia rushed forward and pounded her fist against the force field Cadance was still holding up. "Not another move!" King and Sir weren't listening, as they'd pinned Luna to the floor and whipped out their cocks. "Shall we race to see who has her first?" smiled King. "Ooh, let's do," chuckled Sir in response. "I call her mouth!" Luna opened her mouth to protest again, but it was quickly stuffed with incubus dick. She couldn't push herself up, the two of them together were stronger than she was. She couldn't use magic, either; Twilight had sealed it away. She began to panic as she remembered her last stint on the moon. Certainly, that would be far superior to what was about to happen to her. "I like arses, myself," replied King, ripping off her underwear. Luna grunted in discomfort as he pushed his way in, with only a gob of spit for lubrication. As the sound of Twilight's voice counting down, they both began to pump into her at a rapid rate. With every thrust, a little more of her hope was dashed and replaced with dread. Was this to be the rest of her life? To serve as a pleasure slave to two demons? Soon, she was in tears, and all she could do was to look up at her sister, pleading for her to find some way to save her. Her only comfort was the screaming Celestia was doing as she desperately tried to push her way through the barrier. Her relief came not from her sister's agony, but rather the thought that she would not stop trying until the end. It perhaps wasn't the best thought to leave have as your free will was sucked away, but those were her last free thoughts. Sir pulled his cum covered cock from Luna's lips, and she licked it clean. King, rather miffed that he'd lost, turned to Celestia. "Guess who's next?" Chapter the Fifty-First: The King's Toy"So plush," smiled King, settling into his new throne. "I think I'd rather enjoy ruling all of Equestria from here." Celestia looked up at him with tears of resentment in her eyes. Under orders, Twilight had collected some inhibitive gear from the dungeons, and now Celestia was bound tightly, unable to use her horn or her wings. She could only kneel as Luna's foot dug unto her back and Cadance held her wrists back. "Now, Celestia, I wanted to ask you what think of your new position. Do you like being on your knees?" Celestia's answer came in the form of a gob of saliva being propelled at King's face. He caught it with his tongue and savoured it. "You don't like kneeling down. How interesting. I'll just have to make you bend over, instead." Celestia felt her wrists twisting as she was made to stand up. Luna's foot was moved from her back to between her legs, lifting her hips by pressing against her panties. In order to maintain her balance in this position, Celestia had to spread her legs and push her feet forward, exposing her panties through her ripped dress. "What a lovely picture you make," laughed King. "Like a little whore begging for her next deflowering. All that's missing is begging. Can you beg, whore?" "You've had your fun," growled Celestia. "Release me at once!" "Is release what you really want?" "Yes, obviously." "Very well. Luna?" Celestia felt Luna's foot slip away from her nethers and return to the floor. At first, she was shocked that King was about to let her go, but then she felt her panties slip aside. With the addition of a tongue against her clitoris and a loud slurping sound, she realized her mistake. As she felt her lips being pressed open, she heard Luna giggling behind her. This was not pleasant. King didn't let up until Sir came back. He'd stepped out of the room to collect a few things to aid in their fun, and now he returned with a quartet of horny guards. While Celestia was glad to have something to upset her and pull her away from her climax, she was not happy with the method. "Here she is, boys, ready for you to ravage!" Celestia began to panic. Her eyes went wide as the first guard shoved his way into her already quivering pussy, and another grabbed her by the horn to take her mouth. She wanted to bite down and drive him out, but he wasn't to blame and she knew that. What she could blame him for was the sweaty, sour taste of his balls. He hadn't showered this morning, and that was a uniform violation. However, she'd likely be unable to punish him for it, as she would likely soon take leave of her senses. "Come on, new whore, you can do better than that," called King. "Look at your sister; freshly indoctrinated and taking cock like a pro." Celestia didn't want to look, but the guard in her mouth kept twisting her until she did. Luna was bouncing up and down, riding the other two guards while playing with her breasts. She had a big, goofy grin on her face. "Be like me, sister!" she called. "It's fun, being a slut! You can ride cocks all day long, and all the boys are more than happy to fill you with their hot, sticky seed!" As if by command, the guards beneath Luna both came at once, filling her with their spunk. That didn't stop their action, either. They just kept going. The only difference was that the noises they were making became louder. That was the last straw for Celestia. She couldn't watch this anymore. She could feel her heart breaking, and she couldn't take any more of this. She turned her face back to the cock in front of her and began sucking. If there was nothing left of her liberty, then she would go into her imprisonment of her own volition. She soon felt the pumping of semen down her throat, followed closely by a wave flooding into her womb. As soon as she was released, she fell to her knees. Cadance let go of her wrists, and she fell to the floor. She just sat there for a few minutes, trying to find the will to fight back, but she couldn't do it. King had won. All he had left was to take her. She looked around at the big stone walls that made up the throne room. She'd been so sure that they would keep her safe, but now they felt like a prison. She looked at King approaching from the throne. He looked big and imposing now, and she felt so small and weak in comparison. Even worse was when he picked her up in the palm of his hand. He'd shrunk her down to a tiny size. And not just her, either. Luna and the two guards she'd been pleasuring were in his other hand, clamped together and sliding feet first up his arse until only their heads were visible. As soon as they were securely in place, the other two that had come to the throne room were picked up and coupled with Celestia; the one she'd sucked off was trying her pussy, and the one that had been in in her snatch was now in her arse. It was an odd feeling, slipping most of your body into a vagina. It was hot, it was slick, it smelled awful, and every muscle contraction just pulled your partners closer to you. That's not to say that it wasn't unpleasant. If she were in the same situation with different circumstances, perhaps Celestia might have enjoyed this. If she had the option to say 'no, I don't want to do this,' she'd likely agree to do it anyway. But that was not the case. She was here against her will. These guards that were humping her were doing so against their will, whether or not they enjoyed the act. Even her sister beneath her, between the incubus' arse cheeks; those moans coming from her mouth were not her own. The worst part, the cherry on top of all of this, was that Twilight was up above them, sucking off the demon as if it was a pastime activity. Celestia had put so much faith in her, but she'd been unable to handle it. Whether that meant that Twilight hadn't been ready for that much responsibility, or that Celestia had chosen poorly, it didn't matter. This was all her fault. After accepting a few more loads from her guards, Celestia felt her velvet prison tighten down again as King reached his climax, blowing his load into Twilight's mouth. Celestia grieved for the girl, but there was nothing she could do. The darkness she was closed in was lifted as King pulled up his balls, but as Celestia's eyes adjusted to the light, what she saw was a slimy, thick substance dripping toward her from the tip of Twilight's tongue. Closing her eyes and taking one final breath of her own accord, Celestia opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. It was time now for King to rule Equestria, and for her to step down. Epilogue: Hail to the King"Do you think that sounds like a good compromise?" "Yes, my King." "Good. You are dismissed." The earth pony and unicorn stallions bowed and exited the room. King was often quite happy with his new position of power. He no longer had to hide himself or his plans. Everypony knew by now that he was the pony in charge, and he was to be kept happy. Sure, every so often, there were resistances, but Sir was quick to put them down. He was a good enforcer, when he was motivated. King shifted in his seat so his cushion could breathe. "Enjoying yourself, Luna?" Luna's response did not come in the form of words, but rather in the form of moving her tongue back up her King's arse. "I thought so. Back down we go." As he sat down, the next group came in to have their case heard. This one was about a breakdown in communication that lead to a shipment of goods being lost. The buyer and the seller were both seeking damages from the company that was supposed to be transporting the goods for the damages accrued as a result of stolen cargo. It looked to be a long case, so King would need a bit of help. At the snap of his fingers, Celestia came over and sat down on his cock. She was always wet for him, and she was instructed to keep quiet during the day. She was almost perfect for him. At any rate, he had something to keep him awake through the proceedings. The trial was exactly as boring as King had expected it to be, and he had to change his position again after the first twenty minutes to keep himself stimulated. At first, he tried grabbing Celestia by the horn and shoving her face into his pussy. That was nice; being eaten out while having your balls nuzzled. For awhile, he had her swallowing his dick while tonguing his balls. He even tried having the speaker fuck her as he made his point, but that quickly stopped as he realized that it would just make the arbitration even longer. Eventually, he went back to a classic. Doggy style was good, and it allowed him to look his subjects in the eyes as he went. The only problem was that Celestia kept becoming loose as time went on. He routinely had to keep shrinking her so that she would clamp down on him properly. By now, she was about the height of an average pony, and the smallest of all of his princess playthings. He had four climaxes before the trial was through. The buyer was awarded a sixth of what he'd asked. The seller was awarded a third of what he had asked for. Nopony was happy with the outcome, King least of all. They'd kept him for an hour longer than he'd anticipated, and they'd been very boring. The next case after they left was much more fun, and very simple. A pegasus stallion wanted the right to have sex with any of his chattel, no matter the species. He'd brought with him a goat, which had been tied and gagged. King asked for a demonstration, and the stallion obliged. As he filled her vagina with his seed, he offered to have King try, as well. He was very happy to do so. Grabbing her by the horns, he pushed himself down her throat. As he and the stallion discussed the finer points of barnyard animals and how they would be treated in the new Equestria, they both blasted another load each into her, and she was hooked. In the end, it was decided that the animal had to be at least twenty-five kilograms in order to avoid any permanent damage. After that case, it was finally time for dinner. King adjourned to the dining room to find Twilight and Cadance awaiting his arrival. "Good evening, my King!" greeted a smiling Twilight. "Are you ready for feeding time?" "I am," smiled King, taking a seat in his extra-wide chair. "Let's have ourselves a feast." As was standard practice at this point, the two princesses began their meal by feeding King. He didn't have to lift a finger; the two mares brought the food directly to his face. Between courses, they'd cleanse his palate with grapes, fresh off the vine, then he'd go right back to eating. When he was full, it was time to feed the girls. "Alright, ladies," he smiled, wrapping an arm around each of them. "Dinner's done. Time for dessert." Excitedly, they opened his shirt and pressed their lips against his breasts, suckling and feeding from them as infants do. Repeated performances of this activity had caused King's breasts to swell up and produce greater quantities of milk. It was also of high quality, as it contained the same mind-controlling formula that his semen had. When the girls were full, he escorted them back to where they all started their day: the bedroom. King had taken over Celestia's bedroom as his own; it was far larger than Luna's room, and the bed was three times the size. It even came with a fireplace. He flopped down on the bed next to his warmest snuggler, Shining Armor. The girls soon joined them, with Twilight sliding in behind her brother and giving him her finest reach around. Cadance did the same to King. This was just the warm-up, though. The real action was about to start. As things became more heated, Shining shoved his tongue into King's mouth. This was a good start, but King preferred what was coming next. As Cadance made way for them, Shining rolled King onto his back and climbed on top. With one thrust, Shining was up inside of King's pussy. King had, in the past, considered making Shining just another insignificant bitch boy, but now he was glad he didn't. Shining was very skilled with his cock, something that he had to be in order to be allowed inside of King on a regular basis. Not everypony was allowed to fuck the King's pussy, after all. When they finished, the ponies all fell asleep, exhausted from their daily duties. Shining had fallen asleep inside of King, but he rather enjoyed the warmth. Perhaps it was about time to take a day off. After all, Equestria was almost running itself, and there were really only minor cases showing up anymore. With that in mind, King resolved that tomorrow, they'd go spend some time at a beach. Sure, he was scheduled for meetings, but who was going to stop him? Sometimes, It was good to be the King. Chapter the First: The Hidden Temple"Hurry up," grumbled Daring Do. "I don't want to be out here after dark." Just behind her and to the left, Rainbow Dash followed. "Are you sure this is the right way?" she asked. "We've been out here for two days with no sign of it." "It's called 'the hidden temple' for a reason, kid. We're not just going to stumble across it. We have to actively look for it." "I'm just saying, how sure are you that it's in this area? That cartographer was super cryptic." Daring Do rolled her eyes. "Longitude is always cryptic, but his charts are always right. You just have to know how to read them, and you're golden." As they swerved around a small hill, Rainbow caught a glimpse of yellow stone, tucked away beneath the canopy of the subtropical trees. "I think I saw something," she called out. "I'm going to try for a closer look." Rainbow descended to the trees, with Daring Do following close behind. As they dipped below the trees, the leaves gave way to carved stone, revealing a large building that was overgrown with plant life. It looked to be very small at first glance, but the interior was likely much larger, and underground. Daring Do tousled Rainbow's mane. "Good eye, Dash. This matches the description. Shall we go inside and see if the artifact is still here?" "Absolutely," chuckled Rainbow. "I can't believe we actually found it." Daring ducked through the entrance. "Don't go all cocky on me now, kid," she smiled. "We've only just begun. We still have to survive the traps that will invariably go off while we're in there." Inside the door, they found a long spiral staircase going down. It wasn't a tight spiral, but instead very wide. After a two hundred and seventy degree turn to the right, they were down the equivalent of three floors. After that, there was a long corridor leading to the first chamber. Taking a torch from a sconce on the wall, Daring lit it, illuminating the room. "Whoa..." Rainbow looked around the room, awestruck by the paintings covering the walls. "What is all of this?" "Histories," answered Daring. "The ponies who built this temple recorded what it was for. If we had the time to read it, I'd tell you what it says, but it's possible that we're already being pursued." She found what she was looking for, a few runic markings along a door panel. "We're definitely in the right place. The markings on this archway read 'the Band of Loyalty.' That's precisely what we're here to find." Rainbow followed Daring through the archway into the next corridor, which descended at a gentle slope. "So, exactly what is the Band of Loyalty? What does it do?" "As far as I've read, it doesn't really do anything. It was an ornamental piece of jewelry worn by an ancient king. Apparently, he was a really persuasive ruler, as he convinced countless hordes to not only stop attacking his citizens, but to outwardly defend his kingdom. Once they were under his command, they apparently stayed for very little coaxing. Nopony is around to remember how or why, and after his death, the kingdom fell apart." "And this belt was just something he wore?" inquired Rainbow. "Do you think his crown might be down here, as well?" Daring shook her head. "He only ever wore the belt. No crown, no jewelry, not even any clothing. Though, based on what ponies of this area wear now, I doubt the ancient ones wore very much, either." The corridor split, with the right path leading to a large room filled with shelves cluttered with amphorae. They took the left path instead, coming to a large chamber. Dipping the torch into a basin of oil, the fire spread around the room, illuminating it. At the far end of the room, there was another doorway, between two massive canid statues. The oil from the sconces lit up their eyes and mouths, indicating that the statues were mostly hollow on the inside. "This architecture is awesome," chuckled Rainbow. "I thought there'd be a lot more vines and roots." "The sun doesn't reach this deep," grumbled Daring. "There's no light, so plants don't try to grow down here." As Rainbow took a step, she activated a rolling blade trap, which only just shaved off a part of her mane. She thanked her training for her lightning-fast reflexes, but Daring Do wasn't impressed. "You have to be more careful. There are probably booby traps all over this room." With a leap into the air, Daring soared across to the other side of the room, tipping her hat as she landed. Rainbow followed suit, landing next to Daring Do. "I suppose the builders were expecting us to just walk over here. Guess they never encountered a pegasus." Through the doorway, they came to another chamber, this one housing a throne. Learning from the room prior, they flew over the floor, not bothering to check for traps, as they wouldn't be triggering any. On the throne, they found a skeleton slumped down and in pieces. "It's very likely that this was the king," scowled Daring. "So where's his belt? Allegedly, he never took it off." Rainbow looked over the body, and saw no belt. She looked around, and none of the other skeletons in the room wore anything. There were a handful of rotted out weapons, but no armor, and no clothing. There had to be something they were missing. "I don't understand," growled Daring, her feathers ruffling. "Did somepony beat us to it?" Rainbow frowned. "I'm sorry, Daring Do. I was really hoping that we'd find something useful." She placed a hand on the arm of the throne, which proved to be a mistake. Despite the fact that the throne was made of wood that had rotted all the way through, it had remained undisturbed for centuries, and was only just holding itself up. With the extra weight of Rainbow's hand, the arm broke off, collapsing the entire throne. As the dust settled, Daring glared at Rainbow. "Nice going, kid. You broke the chair. Don't you know you're supposed to be careful with this stuff?" Rainbow looked down, dejected. As she did, she noticed a box that had been hidden beneath the throne. She pulled it out of the wreckage, opening it as she did so. Inside was a wide belt, made from some kind of exceptionally durable leather, which had somehow survived all these years. Riveted to it were several golden scales, and at either end was a metal buckle half. Each side was a piece that fit together perfectly with the other. "Is this the Band of Loyalty?" Rainbow asked, picking it up. Daring looked it over, inspecting it. "The very same. This is what we came for." Chapter the Third: The Nightmare Becomes RealityRainbow found herself floating in a nebulous void, surrounded by red and purple clouds, with tiny, colourful pinpricks of light poking through the darkness. She spun around, looking all directions, but her worst fear was realized; she was completely alone. She picked a direction and flew as fast as she could, though the vastness that surrounded her was so expansive that she couldn't tell if she was making any progress. She couldn't feel the wind rushing past her, indicating that there was no movement. "What have we here?" asked a voice. "Someone come from beyond to visit me?" Rainbow spun around, looking for the source of the voice. "Who are you?" she asked. "Where are you? Show yourself!" The voice chuckled. "I haven't been hiding. I am all around you. Do you have a name, little one?" "Don't act like you don't know who I am. I'm the greatest flier Equestria's ever seen!" "I know not who or what Equestria is, little one. As you have yet to answer, am I to assume that you have no name?" Rainbow huffed and folded her arms. "Rainbow Dash. That's my name." "Rainbow Dash." The voice made a small slurping sound. "What a lovely name." "Alright, I told you mine. What's yours?" There was a pause. The clouds shifted around her, coming to form a face among the stars. "You may call me King. That is what all the ponies beneath me refer to me as. Or rather, that is the translation I found when I probed your brain for speech." Rainbow grasped her head in her hands. "I didn't give you permission to look inside my head! How dare you!?" "Now, now, Rainbow Dash. It would hardly be beneficial if we couldn't communicate. As they say where I came from," King then recited several sentences in a language long dead. "And I think you'd agree that we don't want that." Rainbow shook her head. "I refuse to weigh in. I don't know what you said, so I can't agree or disagree." "My point exactly," chuckled King. "Now then, we've been properly introduced. What say we move on to our business, hm?" "What business?" asked Rainbow. "I didn't agree to anything." A black tendril wrapped itself slowly around Rainbow's neck. "Not yet, you haven't, but you see, I'm not dependent on your agreement. Whether I have your blessing to do what I must is entirely optional." "Let go of me!" Rainbow tried to fight back, but more tendrils came forth to bind her wrists and ankles, locking her in place. "Now, if you accept my offer, you can benefit greatly from my power. Fortune, fame, glory... Everypony in the world will bow to your whims if you join me. The more you resist, the less you have to gain. Don't you want everyone to love you? Do you want to hear them chanting your name, worshiping the ground you walk on, ready to fulfil your every desire?" Rainbow stopped struggling, and the bindings around her neck came loose. "You can give this to me?" "All this and more," chuckled King. The clouds reformed again, this time taking the shape of a pegasus. "All you have to do is say 'yes.'" King held out his hand, and the tendril around Rainbow's wrists fell away. Rainbow looked at the hand. "What's the catch?" "No catch," smiled King. " Merely a condition. Everypony around you will grovel at your feet, and they will do so gladly. In return, you help me to regain my strength. That's all there is to it." "How do I regain your strength?" "You just have to become famous. I feed on accolades. The more people like you, the stronger I become. Now, I want to be very powerful, so I'm going to make you very famous, whether you want it or not." King extended his hand once more. "That said, nopony has ever turned down this offer. You'd be the first to say no. Now, do we have a deal?" Rainbow considered the deal. It seemed mutually beneficial. She couldn't come up with a way this could go wrong. "Alright," she said, taking his hand. "It's a deal." A wide, toothy smile spread across King's face. "Marvelous. Let's equip you with the tools you'll need to find success. You're the first to take my deal without already being properly outfitted." The tendrils returned, turning Rainbow around and bending her over. She'd have protested, but a new tendril had bound her mouth shut. All she could do was let out muffled screams. "Now, now. This won't hurt very much, and is absolutely necessary for our goal to reach fruition. You've already agreed; there's no backing out now." He lifted her tail and pulled her legs apart. She wasn't wearing any panties, having gone to sleep without them. she felt his fingers caress her labia, gently dipping inside. "Such a delightful pussy you have, Rainbow Dash. This will be a fun transition for you." Rainbow let out a shriek as she felt the tip of a penis press against her slit. She tried to shake her head as he pushed deeper inside. It wasn't painful, but she still didn't want it. She squeezed her legs together, trying to push him back out. She wasn't having any luck, and he pushed even further in. When he reached the medial ridge, his shaft changed direction. Rather than continuing into her vagina, it started pushing out of her gut. As she looked down, she could see it pressing through her skin, making its way out. It almost looked like she was growing a cock of her own. She resisted the urge to cry. She was tougher than this; she just had to push a bit harder to remove him. As she pushed, she felt a pop, followed shortly by another. She looked at the cock again, and she could no longer see her vagina behind it. A pair of heavy, swinging testicles had emerged right behind her recent addition. "Almost there," groaned King, his hands gripping her hips for one final push. As Rainbow felt the most painful contraction of her life, the balls tightened, and from the dick growing out of her erupted a sticky white fluid that sprayed across her chest. King leaned forward, rubbing the semen into her breasts. "You are now ready to do my bidding. What a lovely set of thralls I expect from you." He threw back his head an let out a laugh. "We're going to be the best of friends." With a slap to her arse, Rainbow shot upright. She was back in the tent with Daring Do. She was out of breath and sweating profusely. Part of that may have been the excessive heat in the tent, but most of it, she knew was from the nightmare. What an odd dream she'd had. Resting her hands on her knees, she took a few deep breaths. As she calmed down, she found herself ready to go back to sleep. As she lay back down, her right hand ran up her thigh. However, as she brushed against her crotch, something didn't feel right. It felt almost swollen. She rubbed the area a bit more, and found the growth to be larger and more sensitive than she'd initially thought. As she looked down between her legs, her jaw dropped. Between her legs, she'd grown a rather prominent erect dark blue cock, and a pair of fluffy blue testicles to match. Chapter the Twenty-Second: Regaining your Foothold"You don't have to keep holding it over my head," grumbled Rainbow. "I said I was sorry." "Say it all you like," answered King. "You still tried to kill me. That's not something I'm going to let go of." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "If you'd have just trusted me from the beginning, I wouldn't have even thought of such a thing. I just want my friends back." "Then you should have trusted me. I said I would give them back in good time." "And I'm going to start working on that right now," said Rainbow, landing on a cloud. "If you're going to keep following me around, that's fine, but you need to keep quiet." King said nothing in response, keeping quiet as he was told. Rainbow walked across the field, her target location in sight. On arrival, she put up a salute. "Rainbow Dash, reporting for duty, ma'am." Spitfire turned around and glared at Rainbow through her sunglasses. "Four days late, too. Where the hell were you?" Rainbow kept her gaze forward. "I was indisposed. The cleanup for my time off took longer than anticipated." "You mean with the dragon up north, or the temple down south?" smirked Spitfire. "Your parents and your friends seem to disagree with where you've been. It's not like you to be late, so I sent out some probes to find out where you were. Imagine my surprise when I received two different reports." Rainbow swallowed hard. There was no good answer, but she had to pick one. "I was down south, assisting in an archaeological dig. I don't know why my friends said I was chasing dragons." Rainbow couldn't see Spitfire's eyes through her shades, but she was pretty sure they'd narrowed. Silence hung in the air above them like the sword of Damocles. Rainbow didn't dare move, for fear of it falling on her. "Let's pretend that I believe you," said Spitfire. "And you weren't just goofing off again. What made it so that you had to be the one who cleaned up the mess? Why couldn't somepony else do it?" "Because I made the mess," answered Rainbow. "I had to be responsible for my own mistakes, just as I am now." Spitfire took a deep breath and let it out. She was so close that Rainbow could smell what she had for breakfast: pancakes, eggs, and a grilled parsnip. "You're lucky I see so much potential in you, Dash. Anypony else, I'd throw them out. Instead, I'm having you run the obstacle course for the rest of the day. I don't want to see you out of the sky until mess call. Do I make myself clear?" Rainbow saluted once more. "Yes, ma'am." Spitfire turned and walked away. "And fix that uniform violation!" "What a bitch," remarked King. Rainbow immediately covered her mouth, but it was too late. Spitfire turned around. "Did I say mess call? How silly of me. Let's make that sunset, and you can see me in my office after your shower." Not wanting to risk another outburst, Rainbow nodded as Spitfire left. As she flew up into the sky, she took a deep breath. "Didn't I tell you to keep your big mouth shut? She's the one standing between us and a thousand cheering fans. Seriously, don't piss her off." "I can take her down," retorted King as they rounded the first obstacle. "All it takes is a bedroom." "Good luck bringing her into one," chuckled Rainbow. "She's unhappy with me, so she's unlikely to be coerced into climbing into bed with you." "There's always a way," smiled King. "Trust me, I know." Rainbow frowned. "I would really rather not force it. She'll let me perform if I do well here, and if you keep silent. I'll convince her, just let me make it that far." As they rounded their second lap, other ponies were beginning to wonder why Rainbow was talking to herself, and where she had been. They knew better than to ask, though. If they slowed her down, she'd be very cross with them. It was about half an hour after sunset when Soarin came to Rainbow's side. "We're closing down the course for the night. I know you like to push yourself, but it's time to hit the showers." Rainbow finished her lap and landed. She was sore, but her pride was partially restored. She'd done as Spitfire commanded, and had even gone beyond that. Surely, she would be forgiven for her absence. She made her way to the locker room, opened her locker, and found it similar to how she left it, but with three notes inside that weren't there before. The first two were from fans, which King read intently. The third was more recent. It said simply, "Welcome back." Grabbing a towel and stripping out of her uniform, Rainbow made her way back to the showers. Nopony was ever in here this late, so she wasn't worried about being seen. Rounding the corner, she found the room completely deserted. With a twist of the handles, water splashed down around her, washing away the sweat that clung to her hide. Squirting some shampoo into her hands she began to lather up. As she rinsed out the soap, she heard a voice in the next shower stall. "Are you still in here!?" Jumping into the air, Rainbow found herself staring at Spitfire's tits. "You were supposed to be in my office half an hour ago, and here you are wasting our water!" "I only just came in," explained Rainbow, recentering her vision on Spitfire's face. "I swear, I was going to come to your office as soon as I was done." Spitfire chuckled. "I know. Soarin told me you were out late. I was just having a bit of fun." She started up a shower of her own. "I know you're dreading this conversation, but settle down. I stopped being angry a few hours ago. I know what it's like when things don't go according to plan. I commend you for staying to help clean up your mess, it's the right thing to do." She looked back at Rainbow. "However, you could at least send a note if you know you're going to be late." Rainbow nodded. "I know. I'm sorry, I couldn't send one out in time. To be honest, I could have been back yesterday, but I stopped to talk to a medical professional about something that changed in my physiology." "Understandable. Your health is a top priority. After all, if you can't take care of yourself, how can you hope to take care of anypony else?" King nodded. "And there are quite a few ponies I need to take care of." Chapter the Forty-Sixth: Shining ExampleShining Armor strode along the border of the Crystal Empire, looking out over the expanse of tundra that surrounded them. There wasn't much going on at the moment, and on one hand, he was grateful for that. It meant that he was doing his job properly. On the other hand, it made him uneasy. The universe would only give him such a reprieve if something bad had happened recently, or would be happening in the near future. The worst thing he could think of recently was a minor scuffle in the marketplace. That meant something bad was about to happen, and he wanted to be ready for it. Not knowing what was coming, he thought a simple patrol would do him some good. Even if he didn't find anything, he could return to the palace, content in the fact that he did everything in his power to make sure the town was safe. "I see him," confirmed King from the other side of the snow bank. "He's alone, and he's looking out here among the drifts. I don't think he sees us, but that's about to change. Are we ready?" Sir opened the large cart and the pack of Timberwolves filed out, licking their masters' cheeks playfully. "These guys are." "I am," smiled Chrysalis, donning her pony disguise. "And I guarantee my changelings are ready to go, as well." King took one more look at Shining Armor. "We're all clear, then. Go." Chrysalis was the first to go, running out into the open with a wagon strapped to her shoulders. A few seconds later, she let out a scream, and the timber wolves began their chase, a bit slower than what they normally would. Shining heard the scream and looked up to see a young mare running from a pack of timber wolves. This was exactly what he needed right now. He drew his blade from his scabbard and ran for the mare, eager to aid in her defense. He was coming alone. That was a surprise to King. He'd expected a few guards to come with him, but he hadn't even called for backup. Very odd. Even the most adept of guards had always called for at least one other to watch their back, but Shining was going in alone. Then again, there weren't any guards nearby, which may have informed his decision. Perhaps he thought it was best to try to save this mare than to risk her dying by taking the time to look for backup. A good snap decision, unless the mare you were rescuing was leading you into a trap. As soon as she was sure Shining Armor was chasing her, Chrysalis let out another scream and turned toward the trees, seemingly to throw the timber wolves off her tail, but they followed her seamlessly. As she rushed into the woods, she realized just how thick the trees were. She had to use her magic to shift the cart every so often to keep it from becoming stuck in the raised roots and new saplings. As soon as Shining Armor had entered the woods, King took flight. Sir had been watching the Empire for backup, and had seen nopony following Shining. King was in the clear. He soared over the trees, eyes darting back and forth among the coniferous boughs until he found Shining's aura. He kept a close eye on him as he caught up with the timber wolves, knocking them apart as he went. As the group reached a clearing, Shining knocked the final timber wolf aside just as Chrysalis fell to the snow-covered ground. Shining took up a defensive stance between her and the wolves, his blade pointed to the aggressors. "Don't worry, miss. I am prince Shining Armor, and I will not allow them to hurt you." "I was out gathering wood for my fire when I was attacked! Please help me!" King had to admit, she was convincing. With a flurry of his blade, Shining temporarily dispatched the timber wolves. They weren't down for good, or even really all that injured; they, too, were just playing a part. Sufficiently satisfied with his performance, he put away his sword, and offered the fallen mare a hand. As he pulled her up, she hugged him. "Thank you so much for saving me. I owe you my life." "Don't be silly," smiled Shining. "You don't owe me anything. I'm a long-time royal guard. Protecting those in danger is part of the job description." Chrysalis ran her finger along his chest. "Still, don't you think my hero deserves some manner of reward?" Shining took her by the wrist. "The greatest reward is making sure you're safe at home. Come on, I'll take you to the palace. We'll have the medic examine you for injuries, then we'll assign somepony to see you back home." Placing his hand on the small of her back, he began to escort her out of the forest. As soon as he was out of view, the timber wolves stood up and ran back towards Ponyville. Their job was done. King continued to follow Shining Armor from overhead, watching Chrysalis lead Shining deeper into their trap. The changelings that had been hiding in the woods had covered their tracks on the way in, and had made a different path for Shining and Chrysalis to follow. It only led the duo deeper into the woods, where there was a convenient net awaiting them. After the pair was tangled in the net and there was enough changeling goo to stop Shining from being able to cast any type of abjuration, King descended. "Nice work, team," he chuckled, reaching through the webbing and pulling down the back of Shining's pants. "Go back to Sir and await further orders. Chrysi and I will take care of the rest." As Shining looked over to the mare he'd saved, she turned back into a changeling queen. "Did you miss me, 'dear?'" Shining could only grunt angrily, as the goo covering his face had silenced him. He did not go willingly into the embrace of his new King, but after a bit of 'convincing,' he was happy to be King's new favourite butt slut, and his intestines were just begging for Chrysalis' eggs. With both of them sufficiently satisfied for now, it was time to send Shining back home, and for King to await his call. It wouldn't be long now before the crystal ponies were theirs.
Chapter the Second: Ancient Traps“The Band of Loyalty...” Rainbow held it in her hands, captivated by how it shimmered in the light. She’d thought it would have tarnished over time or grown a patina, but no. It was just as shiny now as it had been when its master was alive. “I can’t believe we actually found it.” Daring rolled her eyes. “Of course we found it, kid. Longitude’s maps are always right. If you know how to read them.” “Well, yeah, but he couldn’t have known the belt was still here after all this time.” There was a loud crash behind them as one of the stone statues collapsed. Looking to the other side, there was some manner of stone piston about to push over the other one. Several clunks were heard all around the room, indicating other mechanical pieces moving around inside the wall. “That’s our cue to leave, kid,” said Daring. “Hold tight to that belt and follow me.” She zipped across the room with Rainbow following behind her. Back into the chamber with the dog statues, the floor had collapsed into a pit. From the bottom of the chasm, a small stream of lava was beginning to rise. Rocks were collapsing from the ceiling in chunks, splashing the lava up. “Who comes up with these traps?” asked Rainbow. “And how? This is ridiculous.” “Who cares if the traps are ridiculous?” chided Daring. “They’re still dangerous, and we have to leave before they ensnare us. Keep your breathing slow and stable, that lava is producing toxic vapours.” Rainbow clenched her grip around the belt and flew to the other side of the room, turning around just in time to see Daring struck by a collapsing piece of ceiling. She wasn’t killed, or even knocked out, but her wing was injured, in a rather debilitating way. She couldn’t fly in this state. It took all of her effort to glide to the edge of the room where Rainbow was. With great concern, Rainbow reached down and grabbed Daring’s wrist, trying to pull her up. Despite the fact that she was a world-class athlete, one arm was not enough to lift Daring up, and Rainbow could feel herself slipping. She needed both hands. Draping the belt over her waist and holding it down with her wings, Rainbow pulled Daring back to solid ground. The duo ran up the corridors, back through the entrance chamber, and out of the temple. The hallways had acted as a chimney for the lava flow, and had quickly filled with smoke. As they came out to open air, they both suffered massive coughing fits, their lungs filling back up with fresh, clean oxygen. Daring Do rolled onto her back and looked up at the sky. “Thanks for your help in there, Dash. I’d have been a goner if not for you.” Rainbow chuckled. “Did you think for a second that I’d let you fall? Who’d write your books?” Daring joined her with a bigger laugh. “I guess you’re right.” “How’s your wing? Can you still move it?” Daring rolled over, and gave her wing a small wiggle. It wasn’t broken, but it wasn’t in the best shape. She couldn’t fly like this. “I’ll be fine in a few days. Do you still have the belt?” Rainbow looked down at her waist. The belt had shifted during the run, and as the two ends had come together, it had secured itself to her hips. “Uhhh...” “What’s wrong?” Daring looked at the belt wrapped around Rainbow’s waist. “That’s not good. We need to find out how to take that off. We can’t just have you standing in a museum for the rest of your life, can we?” “And after al the trouble it took to obtain, I don’t want to cut it off.” Daring stood up. “Well, it’s not going to just fall off. Let’s make our way back to camp. We’ll consider our options there.” Their flight from the temple to the camp would have been quick, had they actually flown. With Daring Do grounded for the time being, walking was the order of the day. The density of the foliage made the path more difficult than it needed to be, so the three miles that would normally only be a half hour took until sunset. They were relieved to find that their large tent was still standing, as it meant they could retire for the night easily once they were done with dinner. Daring swallowed her last spoonful of potage and tossed her bowl into the washing water. “Now then, how do we want to try taking that belt off first?” Rainbow belched as she took her last bite. “I’m thinking we should start by looking it over. Maybe there’s some kind of release?” Daring nodded. “If that doesn’t work, I have some cooking oil. We can lube you up and try to slip you through.” The two spent the better part of the next two hours looking over the belt for some manner of latch. They found a keyhole, but they didn’t have the key. They reasoned that it would be much easier to have a locksmith open it if it wasn’t attached to a pony. They adjourned to the tent for privacy, Rainbow’s pants came off, and the duo tried to squeeze the belt over her oiled up hips. It was times like this that Rainbow cursed her athleticism. Fat could easily displace and shift, but muscle was tight and fibrous. It didn’t squeeze and shift quite so easily. “If only your hips were a bit less muscular,” grunted Daring. “I can’t stretch the belt enough to pry it from your waist.” Rainbow gave a few more desperate pushes, to no avail. “It seems we can’t take it off this way.” She pulled it back up to let it loosen around a thinner part of her body above her hips. “I think Twilight might be smart enough to be able to take off the belt. We can rest tonight, and in the morning, we can start in toward Ponyville. I think if I cover it with a loose shirt, nopony will notice.” Daring raised an eyebrow. “Can we trust her to keep silent about this?” “Of course,” Rainbow chuckled. “She’s a great friend. She’ll know what to do, and she’ll keep it quiet if we ask her to.” Daring nodded and took off her shirt and shorts, tossing them in the corner near the clothing they’d removed from Rainbow. “Fine by me. Let’s lie down for the night, then. We have a long way to go tomorrow, and I want to start as early as possible.” Rainbow took off her shirt, leaving Daring in her bra and panties and her in only a bra. “Yeah, I’m pretty tired, myself,” yawned Rainbow, lying down on the opposite side of the tent. “See you in the morning...”
Chapter the Fourth: Daring to Take the First StepRainbow was freaking out. Standing tall, towering over her was a massive cock. Her massive cock. It had grown between her legs while she was asleep. She drew a few hard, deep breaths. She remembered the dream. Some creature had manifested around her and had shoved his dick in her. King, he'd called himself. She had to remember that, in case it was important later. As he'd shoved harder, his rod had come out of her, along with a pair of testicles. Another look proved to her that it was the same outside the dream as it had been inside. She reached down and ran her fingers along the length of flesh. It was an unfamiliar feeling, both to her hand, and to her new appendage. A tingling sensation ran up her spine as her fingers grazed the tip. With her other hand, she pinched herself hard. This was reality. She wasn't still dreaming. Her hands moved to the base of the shaft and rubbed against the balls. They were fuzzy, and a bit twitchy; every touch seemed to cause a muscle spasm that made them jerk back into her. As she found the underside of the testicles, she was relieved to find that her vagina was still where it had always been. What was confusing to her was that it was wet and sticky. As her thumb shifted one of her testicles out of the way, she felt her labia contract just a bit, indicating to her that any arousal from her new genitalia would be transferred to her original equipment. She decided to test this a bit further, bringing her left hand up to her breasts. Those, too, were moist and sticky. She looked down at her shirt, and saw that some substance had been smeared all over her bra. She remembered back to the dream, where the climax King had come to while inside her had sprayed all over her tits. It must have happened in real life, too. She ignored it for now, resolving to clean it up when she was done. For the moment, she had to concentrate on learning how this new limb worked. She'd never had a penis before, so she had no point of reference as to how it really worked. She'd seen them, and she knew the basics of how to pleasure them, but she wasn't going to do that right now. She reached inside of her pussy and began fingering herself while rubbing her breasts. She knew exactly how to reach a climax this way, and that was her end goal. No edging, no keeping the pleasure going for hours, no scented candles and deep-voiced vocalist serenading her. This was a sprint to the finish line because she wanted to know if her theory was correct. As she was rushing, she didn't last long. Her testicles tensed up as she felt her internal walls contracting around her fingers. As her palms were drenched in discharge, a separate pulse was felt, and a thick, viscous rope of fluid spurted wildly into the air. Some of it stuck to the roof of the tent, dripping back down onto her slowly, though most of it returned immediately, splattering her chest and abs with seminal fluid. She lay still for several moments, her head buzzing with thoughts. She found it hard to concentrate, as her climax had brought her twice the pleasure it usually did. All of her panic had disappeared, and she felt calm. Perhaps having this extra piece wouldn't be so bad. If it didn't interfere with her flight, then there was no reason not to keep it. A tight pair of pants would probably be enough to keep it from creating drag, but not so much keeping it hidden. Perhaps she could convince one of the male Wonderbolts to tell her how they kept their junk hidden. She stood up and exited the tent, not bothering to put on any clothing. They were in the jungle in the middle of the night; who would see her? She waded into the river. It was freezing this late at night, but she had to wash this stuff off. Her bra came off, and after a good rubbing under the freezing water, it was tossed back to the shore and she scrubbed herself down. She returned to the tent. As she stepped inside, Daring rolled over onto her back and scratched her thigh. As she did, her panties shifted, and Rainbow caught a glimpse of her pink slit. Her mind began to feel fuzzy, and she couldn't control herself. She had to see more. Daring was deep in her sleep, so she didn't react very strongly to her panties being shifted to the side. The scent radiating from within was intoxicating to Rainbow, and she had to have a taste. As she did, she felt herself lose control entirely. She tried to pull away, but her muscles wouldn't obey her. Rainbow could only watch as her body climbed over the top of Daring Do. Her hands slipped under Daring's bra, feeling her breasts shift according to Rainbow's movements. Her cock hardened, and pressed against Daring's snatch. With a sharp thrust, she was inside of her. Daring's face contorted into a mildly pained grimace, but she stayed asleep. Only after a few thrusts did Daring wake, and she was not very happy to be in her current predicament. "What the fuck do you think you're doing, Rainbow Dash!?" she shouted, clawing away. "That's not okay!" Rainbow dashed after her, tackling Daring. She grabbed her wrists and forced her back to the ground. "What I think I'm doing is taking what is rightfully mine. In return, I'm giving you my cock!" With another thrust, she was once again wrapped in Daring's wet, velvety embrace. Rainbow couldn't believe the words coming out of her own mouth. She couldn't believe what her hands were doing, either. However, what she could believe the least was how good it felt to have her dick wrapped snugly in Daring's pussy. It was wonderful. Over the next several minutes, Rainbow felt every square inch of Daring's vagina as she raped her, building up pressure in her balls. As her climax came, she erupted into Daring's womb, filling her beyond capacity, first culminating in a bulge forming In Daring's abdomen, then spilling out around the point where their bodies pressed against each other. Rainbow finally regained control of her arms and legs and managed to pull herself away. She was reeling from the experience. She was filled with self-loathing for her inexcusable actions. Burying her face in her hands, she began to cry. She was terrified, though she wasn't about to admit it. However, her thoughts were cut short as her eyes opened and her hands moved aside. Despite her vehement protesting during the prior activity, Daring Do was licking the cum off of Rainbow's shaft with no complaints. "So, how does this change our dynamic?" asked Daring between licks. "Do I call you 'Master' now?" Rainbow was about to apologize, but instead of an apology, the words that slithered out of her mouth were, "You will call me King."
Chapter the Fifth: An Open BookRainbow sighed with relief as she stepped beyond the edge of the jungle. She was ready to leave this chapter of her life behind and move on to the next. "Wait for me, my King!" called Daring, carrying most of the equipment on her back. Rainbow had made her carry it because she'd kept interrupting the camp clean-up with trying to massage Rainbow's cock, whether with her hands or with her mouth. Rainbow hoped that Twilight would be able to cure her. Rather, she wanted Twilight to be able to cure them both. She wanted the old Daring Do back, and she wanted to be rid of King. "Hurry up, then," replied Rainbow. "The sooner we return to Ponyville, the sooner you can have what you need." It was a short trek back to the nearest town, but the train ride with Daring was torture. She kept slipping her hand into Rainbow's shorts, trying to pull her member out. If Rainbow had the cash for a private car, this would be less of a problem, but the compartment they were in was full of other ponies, giving them dirty looks for their language and Daring's activity. Worst of all, there were a few kids around, and Rainbow had her hands full with trying to keep Daring's hands to herself and covering her mouth to protect their little ears. Stepping off the train, Rainbow made a beeline for Twilight's castle, with Daring following close behind, lust in her eyes and drooling at the promise Rainbow had made her. Throwing open the doors and rushing down the hall, Rainbow kept her eyes peeled, looking everywhere for the princess. She found her tucked away in a brightly lit nook, her nose buried in a book. As Rainbow approached, Twilight looked up. "Rainbow Dash! You've returned! How was your trip with Daring Do?" As Daring entered, Rainbow closed and locked the door. "It started really good," said Rainbow, her worry evident on her face. "But then things went horribly wrong, and I need your help." Twilight slipped a bookmark in between the pages and closed her book, setting it aside. "Tell me what happened." Rainbow went into detail about everything that had happened. Twilight listened intently, gasping in surprise when Rainbow stripped down to show her the proof of her growth, as well as the belt. Seeing Rainbow's pants come down sent Daring into a frenzy, and she couldn't help herself anymore. She had to taste it again. "She's been like this ever since that night. I'm terrified that she won't ever be back to normal again. Please, Twilight, I need your help." Twilight nodded and closed her eyes. "I'll do what I can." She approached and kneeled down in front of Rainbow. "I'm going to start by trying to remove the belt. You said you had already tried to slip it off?" "With oil," moaned Rainbow as Daring fondled her testicles. "My hips were too wide. Now that I have this extra piece, it'd be an even tighter fit." Twilight nodded again. "That makes sense. It seems we should move our attention to the lock, then." Her horn lit up, as did the latch on the belt. "This might take awhile. I'm not the best at picking locks, and this is a really old one." The next half hour was spent via Twilight fiddling with the lock. She had managed to free the first tumbler, but it was very distracting having Daring Do writhing in pleasure next to her, slurping loudly on Rainbow's cock. Every minute or so, Daring would jab Twilight in the ribs with her elbow, or bump her chin with the back of her head. She knew that Rainbow couldn't control her and remain still at the same time, but she needed Daring to stop. After a particularly egregious collision, Twilight lost her progress on the lock as the tumbler snapped shut. As if that weren't enough, the force knocked her aside, and she fell to the floor. "That's enough of that," she grumbled, using her magic to pull Daring away. "I'm quite certain you've had you fill by now. I know you want to have fun, but now's the time for work." "I can never have too much of my King," moaned Daring, licking her lips. "I could drink from his balls all day." Twilight paused for a moment, looking up at Rainbow's disquieted face. "Well, all that fluid has to come from somewhere, and you've drained her dry." She produced a small sack of coins. "If you want more of her fluids, you'll need to slake her thirst first. Go to Sweet Apple Acres, and don't come back without a great big keg of apple juice." "Y-yeah," wheezed Rainbow, only just managing to hold herself upright. "Your King commands you." Daring Bowed low. "Yes, majesty." With one more kiss to Rainbow's balls, she left the room. Twilight made sure to relock the door as soon as she was clear. Rainbow leaned against the wall. "Are you sure she'll be alright?" "No," admitted Twilight. "But I'm afraid it can't be helped right now." She quickly scrawled a letter and sent it off. "I'm sending Applejack to round her up and escort her to the farm, and then stall her for as long as she can. That should give us enough time to free you from that belt, and whatever it is that has you under its control." Returning to her kneeling position in front of Rainbow, Twilight returned her attention to the lock. Now that her conditions were better, she was having an easier time deciphering what was and wasn't working. In the same amount of time she'd taken to free the first tumbler, she'd managed to undo five of them. "Only one left," smiled Twilight. "We're almost done." Rainbow would have been relieved to hear that news, if she had been able to make out what had been said. The audio had been distorted as it reached her ears, and she'd missed the point. She looked down at Twilight to ask what she'd said. "Nice try, bitch," came Rainbow's words. Twilight was taken aback by the words, and her jaw dropped as she looked up at Rainbow's eyes. That open mouth was quickly filled with cock as Rainbow gripped Twilight's horn and neck, forcing her member down Twilight's throat. "That's a good whore; kneeling at my feet with an open mouth, ready to suck me off." Twilight put her hands on Rainbow's hips, trying to push her away. She knew this wasn't Rainbow's will, but rather the thing that had possessed her. While this would have been a good opportunity to ask questions and try to reason with it, she could do neither with her mouth full. As she pushed away, King would let her go until only a third of his cock remained in Twilight's mouth, but then he'd pull her right back down, masturbating himself with her throat. "You almost had the belt off. That would be a very bad thing. You see, part of me is still in there. I have yet to transfer fully to my new host." Twilight struggled and flapped her wings, but nothing came of it but some books flying open. She tried to scream, but the only result was the vibrations of her throat massaging the dick lodged inside of it. She could barely breathe, and her magic wasn't working. Now was a good time to panic. "As long as I hold your horn, you can perform no magic," chuckled King. "Now, before you pass out, I think it's good for you to know this: Daring almost had me ready to climax, so it won't be long before you taste my seed and become enraptured by it." Twilight's vision was beginning to blur. She was being deprived of oxygen too much. She felt him pulsing inside of her, spraying his load directly into her stomach. As he pulled out, she took a few deep breaths to restore her functions. When Rainbow regained control of her body, she fell backwards against the wall and sank to the floor. Twilight had crawled over, and was licking the discharge from Rainbow's pussy, her nose firmly pressed against the underside of her scrotum. "How may I service you, my King?"
Chapter the Sixth: An Honest MistakeThe following morning, Rainbow awoke to Twilight eating her out. She groaned in disbelief. A small part of her had been hoping that this had all been a crazy nightmare, but it clearly wasn't. She still had a cock and balls, and her friends were still enslaved. She rolled out of bed, causing quite a shock to Twilight. "G-good morning, my King," she exclaimed, several strands of white, viscous fluid dripping from her chin. "How would you like me to service you?" "I wouldn't like you to service me," growled Rainbow. "I want you back to normal." "Normal?" Twilight questioned, cocking her head to the side. With a coquettish giggle, she stuck out her tongue. "I don't have any issues with my new 'normal,' my King. I rather like being near to you, and I do so enjoy the taste of your cock." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Fine. If you're not going to go back to your old self, why don't you fetch me some breakfast?" "Of course, my King," smiled Twilight, moving to the door and unlocking it. Rainbow buried her face in her hands as Twilight walked into the hall wearing nothing, and with her face still covered with cum. As soon as Twilight was out of sight, Rainbow hurriedly put on her pants and slipped out the window. She wasn't going to wait for Twilight to come back and do who knows what with her cock. A quick stop at the market afforded her two apples. King stopped her before she flew off, having her purchase a peach, as well. Rainbow ate her fruit in a tree, keeping herself away from anypony while she contemplated her next move. She didn't want to risk indoctrinating anypony else if she could avoid it. She decided to confide in her best friend. If there was anypony that could keep King contained, it was Applejack. She'd managed to keep Daring away all night, so she must have figured out something brilliant. Jumping out of the tree, Rainbow went to Sweet Apple Acres. She needed Applejack's constancy, her strength and her trust. She also needed to make sure Daring was okay. It was a short flight, and when Rainbow arrived, Applejack was just coming out of the barn. "Hey, there, Rainbow. You come to collect your mistress?" she chuckled. "She won't stop talkin' 'bout you." "I'm not here to collect her, per se," admitted Rainbow, landing next to her. "I screwed up, AJ. Big time. I've accidentally broken Twilight and Daring's minds, and my junk is all they can think about." Applejack put up her hands. "Easy there, sugar cube. Calm down and explain." Rainbow took a deep breath and looked around. They seemed to be alone. Without a word, she pulled out her dick to show Applejack. "Holy shit, Rainbow," whistled Applejack. "You've been holdin' out on me. When'd you grow such a massive hog?" Rainbow scowled. "This is serious, AJ! This thing is dangerous. You saw what it did to Daring Do. It did the same thing to Twilight!" Applejacks face straightened and she bowed her head. "You're right, I'm sorry." Rainbow placed her hand on Applejack's shoulder. "I need you at your best, Applejack. Can you give me your best?" Applejack nodded. "I won't fail you." Rainbow pulled her into a hug. "I know you won't." As they separated, Applejack had a smirk on her face. "If you change you mind, though, I wouldn't mind usin' you for rodeo practice." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Let's start with Daring. Where is she?" Applejack lead Rainbow into the barn. Up in the hay loft, bound tightly with a braided rope, sat Daring Do. She was secured to one of the support beams, keeping her from rolling off the deck. "Twilight said to detain her for as long as I could. This is by best effort to do so." "My King!" shouted Daring, trying to pry herself free. "You've come to feed me your penis paste!" "She's been like that all night," explained Applejack. "Big Mac couldn't sleep because she kept demanding to be filled with cock. He didn't do it, but I imagine bein' a stallion makes that kind of talk real hard to ignore." Rainbow bowed her head, squeezed her eyes shut, and clenched her fists. "I can't let this happen to anypony else." She turned to Applejack. "I was unable to control myself, AJ. I need to be restrained. Otherwise, this will happen again." Applejack nodded and smiled. "I have some rope left. I can tie you to another beam and have you stay there until we can find a cure for you." "Can you show me the knots?" asked Rainbow. "I'd like to be sure that it can hold me." "Sure thing," smiled Applejack. She pulled out an old sawhorse from the last time she did her carpentry, and demonstrated the method she would use to tie Rainbow up. At every tie, she explained the knot she was using, the points at which it bit into into itself, and the way to undo it. By the end, she had the sawhorse bound tightly and secured to the nearest beam. Rainbow let out a whistle. "That's impressive work, Applejack. Your shibari skills are second to none." Applejack smiled. "Hey, at least you can finally pronounce it correctly. You 'bout ready to be tied up?" "In a moment," smiled Rainbow. "I'm going to take a quick piss, then we can begin. You don't want me making a puddle for you to clean up right away, do you?" AJ shook her head. "You know where the outhouse is. Hurry back, I should be prepped and ready to go by the time you return." Rainbow walked to the door, turning back to look at AJ before she closed it. She was focused on untying the sawhorse so she could bind Rainbow right away. As the final knot came undone, she looked down at her work. "This rope can hold a literal ton of bricks. Ain't no reason it can't hold a pony." "Too right you are." In an instant, Rainbow was on top of Applejack, having quickly bound her arms. As the two wrestled, Applejack only became more bound by the rope until Rainbow didn't even have to try to hold AJ down. As she stepped back, she admired her work. "I must thank you, Applejack. Your demonstration on how to tie up a pony was quite thorough, as evidenced by your inability to move." "You're the beast that's taken over Rainbow's body, aren't you?" spat Applejack. "Bring her back right now, or I'll--" "You'll what?" interrupted King. "You have no wings, no magic, and all of your limbs are tied up. You're a helpless mare before me." Rolling Applejack onto her back, he unbuttoned and pulled down her pants as far as he could with her knees bound together. "You have three guesses as to what I do with helpless mares." "You indoctrinate them!" shouted Daring, not waiting for Applejack to guess. "Clever girl, Daring," chuckled King. "For that, you may lick my asshole clean when I'm done with this one." Daring chortled with glee at the thought of being able to pleasure her King. Applejack was not so eager. King had contorted her again so that her knees were at her chest, leaving her pussy mostly exposed, with only her tail to block him. It was easily pushed aside, and he slipped in with little effort. The wrestling had really helped with his blood flow, and he was energized and vigorous. "You will be instrumental in regaining my powers," chuckled King. "I can feel it." Applejack couldn't respond. She was caught between two thoughts. Most of her concentration was on how she'd failed to restrain Rainbow. She'd promised to keep her away from anypony else while they searched for a cure, and she'd broken that promise. She hoped Rainbow would forgive her. The rest of her mind was filled with thoughts about how good it felt to be railed by such a large dick. "Moan for your King, my little cock sock," growled King as he shot his sticky ropes deep into Applejack's belly. Applejack let out a loud cry of intense pleasure. "Anything for you, my King!"
Chapter the Seventh: Kinky PieRainbow woke up the next morning in a pile of bodies. Neither Applejack nor Daring were bound, and both were snuggled up tightly to her, using her breasts as pillows. Twilight had found them, too, and she had her cheek pressed against Rainbow's thighs. She'd fallen asleep with her lips locked with Rainbow's. She stood up, shifting the girls aside so as not to wake them. She needed to be away from them for a bit right now. A walk through town held the capability to calm her nerves. As soon as she set foot inside the city limits, she heard a bouncing sound approaching quickly from behind. "Hey, Rainbow Dash!" called Pinkie. "Wait up!" Rainbow picked up her pace, but Pinkie still managed to catch up. "Now's not a good time, Pinkie. I'm in a really bad mood right now." "I can tell," agreed Pinkie. "That's what makes this the perfect time. I wanna see that frown turned upside-down!" Rainbow sighed. "I know you mean well, Pinkie. Really, I do. If my situation weren't so dire, I'd jump at your offer to help calm me down. But right now, I think it's better if I'm alone for a bit. No offense meant." "No offense taken," giggled Pinkie. "That said, I think you're underestimating me. There's immense healing power in a tall cupcake tower." A small smirk made its way across Rainbow's face. She hadn't eaten much yesterday or the day before, so she was pretty hungry. Furthermore, Pinkie's words held a certain degree of truth to them. She may have been annoying from time to time, but her heart was always in the right place. "Alright, Pinks. I'll join you for a few cupcakes." Pinkie clapped her hands with glee. "You won't regret this, Dashie. I promise, I'll make you feel better." She did her routine, making her Pinkie Pie promise, so Rainbow knew for certain that this was unbreakable. The duo made their way to Sugarcube Corner. The entire way, Pinkie was cracking jokes, most of which were rather corny. Some of them were even about corn. "She said she was having trouble chewing her caramel corn. I guess there was a kernel of truth in her words," she snorted. Rainbow chuckled a bit. "These jokes are awful, Pinkie." She looked over with a smile. "But you were right. They are making me feel a little better. Even if they are kinda cheesy." "Hey, if they brought a smile to your face, they're gouda 'nough for me!" With another snort, Pinkie entered the bakery. "Howdy, Mrs. Cake. We need a cupcake tower right away." Mrs. Cake frowned a bit. "Sorry, Pinkie. Daisy Chain just bought our last one. I can make a fresh one for you, if you like?" Pinkie waved her hand. "You don't have to trouble yourself with that. With Rainbow's help, we'll have a fresh tower built in a dash." "Just make sure you clean up when you're done," replied Mr. Cake, carrying two large cake boxes on his back. "I have to make a delivery to Whinnyapolis, so I'll be gone for the next few hours." Pinkie nodded her head in agreement. "Pinkie 'Responsibility' Pie, at your service." With a curt nod, Mr. Cake walked out the front door. Pinkie and Rainbow made their way into the kitchen to start in on their collection of confections. "I'm not the most well-versed when it comes to making cupcakes, Pinkie," Rainbow admitted. "It's not really my cup of tea." "Making cupcakes is easy," smiled Pinkie. She took a deep breath, inhaling Rainbow's hand in the process, as she'd reached over to cover her mouth. "Use your words, Pinkie. No songs, please." Pinkie pouted but nodded anyway. "I'll bring out the stand mixer. Can you reach the flour?" She pointed to the top of a nearby cabinet. Sitting slumped over was a sack of flour. "I'm on it," nodded Rainbow, flapping her wings. With very little effort, she flew up to the top of the cabinet and grabbed the flour. When she came back, Pinkie was trying to pull something out of the lower cupboards. "Need any help in there, Pinkie?" "I can't quite reach the mixer," Pinkie admitted. She swished her tail a bit. "Think you can give me a push?" "I most certainly can," smiled Rainbow, pressing her hands against Pinkie's pudgy rump. With a firm shove, she was pressed deeper into the cupboard. Pinkie squeaked as she slid forward. "When did you learn to speak in red text, Dashie?" Rainbow raised her eyebrow. "Red text? What the hell are you talking about?" "Your dialogue turned red," replied Pinkie. "Just look at the subtitles." "What subtitles?" asked Rainbow. "You're being weird. Stop being weird." Pinkie shrugged, though there was no way for Rainbow to see it. "If you say so. I have the mixer now. Think you can pull me out?" "Let's see." Gripping Pinkie's pants by their stretchy waistband, Rainbow gave a quick tug, slipping them, and her panties, down to Pinkie's knees. "It would seem not." "Hey!" shouted Pinkie. "That's not very nice, Dashie! You've been a real meanie pants ever since your text changed colour. I'm starting to think you might be possessed by some kind of ghost, or something." Rainbow chuckled. "Well, look who has all the answers. You're almost right. Not a ghost, per se, but rather a demon. An incubus, to be precise. You may refer to me as 'King' from this point forward." "I will do no such thing!" shouted Pinkie, releasing the mixer and trying to push herself out of the cabinet. She didn't make it very far before King grabbed her arse and shoved her back in. "I don't think so, my dear. You see, now that you know what I am and what I'm doing, you're a threat to my plans. We can't have you trying to stop me, or telling somepony who might try to stop me. I'm afraid you'll have to be indoctrinated." Pulling away Rainbow's pants, King slid his cock between Pinkie's jiggly butt cheeks. "It seems you'll be an enjoyable ride, too. I bet your butt bounces beautifully." He wasted little time slipping in and fucking her arse. As expected, there was a lot of spring to her flank. "I love this arse of yours. How did you grow such a plump beauty as this?" Pinkie said nothing, kicking and pushing as hard as she could, trying to escape her captor, as well as the cupboard. Anything and everything she could do to keep him away from climaxing would be useful. "I asked you a question, Kinky!" shouted King, slapping her arse. The impact rippled outward, sending a wave of skin up her body. "My name's not Kinky!" she shouted. "It's Pinkie!" she reached through the next cabinet door, slapping King's flank with a spatula. King pulled out. "My apologies, Pinkie," he said, shoving both of his thumbs up her arsehole and pulling it into a gape. "I've been in the wrong hole. I was going to give you a stinky pie, but now I think I'll take your pink hole, instead. Far more fitting." He pulled back, shoving his dick into her pussy instead. With every slap of his hips against her fat arse, her whole body rippled. By far, this was the most cushiony lay he'd ever had. Before long, he'd filled her womb with his seed, and enthralled her. She was his slave now. He heard a commotion from outside the kitchen, and quickly pulled up both of their pants, just in time for Mrs. Cake to come in. "Everything going alright in here?" she asked. "Just fine, ma'am," answered King. "You've barely started on the cupcakes." King shrugged. "After a short conversation, we changed our minds. Cupcakes are nice, but nothing is better than a cream pie."
Chapter the Eighth: A More Noble PursuitRainbow dashed through the streets, making her way to Rarity's Carousel Boutique. King had opted to take a nap, so Rainbow was back in control of her body. She had to find Rarity, fast. Rainbow burst through the door and rushed in. Rarity was underneath a dress form, counting out the notches for a belt she was working on. Had it just been around the waist, she could do so standing at a table, but this belt was to secure directly to a waist cape. It required special measurements. "What a surprise to see you, Rainbow Dash," said Rarity, her voice muffled by the pins pressed between her lips and the marker cap between her teeth. "I'm a little busy at the moment, so I don't have time to--" "This is incredibly urgent, Rarity," interrupted Rainbow. "Our friends have been enslaved and I need your help!" Rarity made one more mark before returning the marker to its cap and the pins to her pincushion. "What exactly do you mean by 'enslaved?'" "I mean, they're being forced to do things against their will. They're under the mind control of an evil demon." Rarity pursed her lips. "That's a rather far-fetched story, Rainbow Dash. Still, I would be remiss if I didn't look into it. How can I help?" Rainbow took a deep breath. "I've trapped the demon inside my body. I need you to restrain me. A straitjacket and a chastity belt, for starters." Rarity shook her head. "I don't have any such equipment. If you give me a day, I can make a straitjacket, but I'll need time to find a chastity belt." "Is there anything you can offer me today?" pleaded Rainbow. "I need something to keep me wrapped up." After a short amount of thought, Rarity nodded. "I do have something that might be useful to you." With a wave, she lead rainbow upstairs to her apartment, bringing her to the bedroom. "You may actually enjoy these, Rainbow. While the build may not be your particular style, the colour scheme is perfect for you." Reaching into her nightstand, she pulled out a set of fluffy cuffs. The faux fur wrapped around the closures was saturated with the colours of the rainbow. "Why do you have fuzzy handcuffs?" asked Rainbow, raising her eyebrow. "Why does anypony own anything, Darling? It brings me some manner of joy. If I didn't like them, I'd have thrown them out or given them away. You may borrow them." She held them out to Rainbow. "You do know how they work, right?" "Of course I do," answered King. Slapping one cuff on Rarity's wrist, he spun her around, binding her other wrist behind her back. "What in Equestria do you think you're doing, Rainbow!?" shouted Rarity. "You were supposed to bind yourself!" "Now, now, Rarity," chuckled King. "Didn't Rainbow tell you that I was living in her body? Such an ungrateful little brat. I've given her such gifts, and she has yet to thank me once." Rarity's mind raced ahead of her. "Ah. So typical of her. I made a beautiful dress for her once, you know? All free, too. She wasn't happy with it, always saying it needed to be cooler." "How rude," agreed King. "You would think a free gift should be met with a 'thank you, at least." "Right? I'm glad you see what I must deal with on a daily basis." Rarity nodded towards the nightstand. "I have a key in there. If you unlock my shackles, I'd be more than happy to invite you to tea. We can talk at length about exactly what your plan is. Rude as they can sometimes be, I would like to inquire as to the safety of my dear friends." King strode over to the nightstand and pulled out a tiny key. "This one?" Rarity nodded. "The very same. If you would be so kind?" She batted her eyelashes, holding her wrists up so as to allow King to open her bindings. King grabbed her wrist in one hand, and the key in the other. With a click, Rarity felt her left wrist come free. She turned around to smile at King, but instead of seeing him undo the other lock, he instead returned her left wrist to its shackle. "Excuse me?" she asked, confused. "I thought you were going to release me? What are you doing?" King pulled Rarity by the cuffs over to the bed, pushing her onto her back. "Why would I want to do that? Sure, Rainbow is ungrateful, but at least she's bringing me to my food." Rarity squirmed at King's touch. "Keep your hands to yourself, ruffian!" She tried to kick, but King was too fast. Catching her leg, he ran his hand along her inner thigh. "So soft and supple," he chuckled. He brought his head down and licked the exposed section of her leg. "Sweet, too. Like a marshmallow, I'd say. Wouldn't you agree?" Rarity wriggled and kicked some more. "Leave my body alone, you foul beast! I despise being licked!" King raised an eybrow. "Is that so?" With fabric scraps from around the room, he bound her elbows and ankles to the bedposts, and digging through the drawer afforded him a magic nullification ring for her horn. Slipping it on, he covered her eyes with a blindfold. "I shall grant you your wish. I shall not touch you again until you ask me to." "Then I ask you to remove my bindings," pouted Rarity. "They're very uncomfortable." "No such luck," chuckled King. "You're going to ask me to fuck you." "I would never use such vulgar language!" "We shall see," said King as he stepped out the door. ~***~ To Rarity, it felt as if several hours had passed, but King was back in her bedroom twenty minutes later. "Are you ready to beg for my cock?" "A lady never begs," growled Rarity. "But a whore does," responded King. "Guess which one you are?" "I shall not be begging you for anything." King let out a chuckle. "Very well then. Ladies?" Rarity felt her clothes being taken off. If she wasn't bound, that might have been preferable, but as she was, all of the fabric had to be cut away. The beautiful satin dress she had been wearing was now a series of ribbons next to her lace cotton panties. She was lamenting the violent crime against her fashion when she felt something horrible. Of all the worst things to happen, this was the worst possible thing. Four gross, slobbery tongues were dragging themselves all over her exposed body. Rarity shouted out in disgust, squirming and wiggling, trying desperately to pull herself from the tongues assaulting her supple form, but they were free to pursue her. Two pairs of lips wrapped themselves around her breasts, the tongues inside rubbing all over her perky nipples. Another tongue shoved itself inside of her belly button, a very discomforting experience. The fourth and final tongue swapped back and forth along her inner thighs. "Stop this at once!" she yelled, desperately pulling against her bonds. "Only if you beg me to fuck you." "Never!" King chuckled. "Then I'll never tell them to stop tonguing you." Several days of torture passed in Rarity's head, though the clock only noted three hours having passed. She was at her wit's end. "I can't take any more of this torture!" she shouted. "Make them stop!" "You know what needs to be done to make that happen," said King, shrugging. Rarity groaned. "Just fuck me, already!" "That doesn't sound like begging," scolded King. "Try again." Rarity was tearing up. "Please, Mr. demon... free me from these horrible tongues and fuck me." King waved his hand, and the other mares stepped away. He pressed the head of his cock against her labia. He was already close, having had Pinkie rub him with her feet while she tongued Rarity's belly button. He pressed into her, spending less than a minute before painting her insides white.
Chapter the Ninth: Taming the MonsterRainbow clutched a note in her clenched fist. This had gone on for too long. She had to stop King before he took over the whole town. There were too many victims already. So many loyal friends had fallen, and more were dropping every day. She'd arrived at her destination. Fluttershy's cottage stood right in front of her, the soft glow of a candle illuminating the front window. Rainbow swallowed hard. This would be difficult for her, but nothing worth doing is ever easy. She walked up to the door and prepared to leave the note. However, the door swung open, and there stood Fluttershy. "Rainbow?" she asked, looking at the mare standing on her porch. "What are you doing here?" Rainbow took a deep breath. "I'm leaving, Fluttershy. Don't bother asking when I'm coming back, because I don't know if I will." Fluttershy covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes beginning to tear up immediately. "You're leaving? I already feel as if I don't see you enough as it is. Do the others know?" Rainbow shook her head. "I don't want them following me. And I don't want you following me, either. This is dangerous business, and I'd rather not allow any of you to be hurt." Fluttershy sniffled. "If you d-don't want us to follow you, why are y-you telling me this?" "I wasn't planning to," replied Rainbow. "I was just going to leave a note under your door. You weren't supposed to find out until tomorrow." Rainbow held up the letter. "I was going to ask you to keep taking care of Tank for me. The little guy needs all the help he can find." That wasn't all that Rainbow's letter said. She'd intended for Fluttershy to enlist aid in curing their friends. Rainbow had sent Applejack to fetch a ton of rope, after which Rainbow had tied them all up, heightening their sexual anticipation by making them wait for her return. She had no intention of untying them. That was up to whoever Fluttershy found to cure them. She had left a note with Spike, telling him to send her a message if Twilight ever found a cure for Rainbow's condition, but she had little hope for that ever occurring. Fluttershy wiped her eyes, then threw her arms around Rainbow's shoulders. "I'm going to miss you so much," she cried. "I know I can't write to you, as I won't know where you are, but don't let that discourage you from writing to us. I want to hear how your endeavor goes, and I know the others will, too." Rainbow returned Fluttershy's hug, tearing up a bit, herself. "I don't know if I'll be able to, but if I can find a way, you can bet I'll keep you posted." Their tender moment was interrupted by a loud crash from upstairs. The sudden noise caused Fluttershy to jump into Rainbow's arms, and Rainbow reflexively caught her. She climbed down a moment later with a blush, and the two made their way upstairs. At the top of the stairs, in Fluttershy's bedroom, they found an overturned box, as well as two very guilty-looking ferrets. Fluttershy walked up to them, gently petting them. "It's alright, guys. No real harm done." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "If that's all, I need to be on my way." She grabbed the box, and before Fluttershy could stop her, she picked it up and flipped it over. The contents came flooding out, spilling all over the floor. This box wasn't filled with pet supplies, as Rainbow would have expected. Wouldn't it seem very likely that the ferrets knocked it over while looking for treats? No, this box was filled with toys. Big, long, rubber toys. While some of them were shaped similar to bones, it was unlikely that Fluttershy was giving these to the dogs. "Fluttershy?" asked Rainbow, her eyes going wide. "Why do you have so many dildoes?" She picked one up. It was canid in nature. "So many of these, I don't even recognize." Fluttershy's face burned a bright red between her fingers. She couldn't bring herself to speak. "Do you use these to pleasure yourself?" King asked, taking over Rainbow's body exceptionally quickly. Fluttershy sank to her knees, nodding. "You need not be embarrassed, my dear. Everypony needs release sometimes." "R-really?" Fluttershy looked up at Rainbow, hope in her eyes. "Of course. But you don't need these toys to bring you pleasure. A real stallion is a much more pleasurable solution." Fluttershy's hands dropped from her face to her lap. "I can't ask a real stallion. I don't have the courage. I'm not brave, like you are." King ran his fingers through Fluttershy's mane, smiling down at her. "How long have we been friends, my lovely?" Fluttershy sniffled. "Almost twenty years, I think." "And in all that time, have I proven myself trustworthy?" Fluttershy nodded. "You've always kept in mind my best interests." "Because of that, I want you to trust me. I want to help you. Will you let me make this right?" "I will." King gently removed his pants, and Fluttershy's eyes went wide at the sight of the cock protruding from her friend's pelvis. She'd always been too shy to be involved with a stallion before, so she'd never seen a live one right in front of her. She looked up at Rainbow. "A-are you sure?" King nodded. "Let me take care of you tonight." Fluttershy nodded excitedly and moved over to the closet. "If it's not too much trouble, could you help me test out a few more of my toys? I haven't had the chance to try them, but I've always wanted to." She pulled out a second box, quickly disrobing and slipping into a leather slave outfit. Also in the box were wrist and ankle bindings, a set of paddles, a switch, and a whole host of other BDSM equipment. King smiled widely. "I would be more than happy to help you with this," he chuckled. "We're going to have so much fun together..." And much fun they did have. By the time the sun arose the next morning, Fluttershy was in such a state of intense pleasure that she couldn't think straight. King had yet to insert himself, but he was absolutely having fun with Fluttershy. At the end of the night, she was absolutely begging for his cock. Like a lost puppy, she was willing to do anything Rainbow asked, as long as she received such amounts of love in return. Without a second thought, she sucked down all of King's cum, and was placed under his control.
Chapter the Tenth: Buried AliveRainbow was exhausted. King had been busy the last few days, and nights, as well. Her dearest friends were now mindless slaves to a heartless demon, and he'd sapped her stamina in doing so. She was tired of fighting back, and she just wanted the nightmare to be over. Fluttershy had passed out and was bound in front of her. All of the others were tied up in the boutique. All of them had taken leave of their senses. She may as well have been alone. She buried her face in her hands and began to weep. The only one around to see it was asleep, and even if she wasn't, Rainbow didn't care. Perhaps seeing her face dripping with despair would cause Fluttershy to snap back to reality. It was a sliver of hope, but it was all she had left. After a few minutes, she wiped her eyes and made her way into Fluttershy's bathroom. She washed her face with cold water, and suddenly felt much better. She didn't feel great, but she had brought back her determination. She still needed rest, but she could do something now, at the very least. King must have been asleep right now, so this was a good opportunity to leave Ponyville entirely. Her friends were all tied up, but somepony would come looking for them. Big Macintosh, at least, would come looking for AJ. Spike would probably use his free time trying to impress Rarity, so he'd definitely come looking for her. They were in safe hands. Rainbow left the cottage, flying off over the Everfree Forest. She needed to be completely isolated. King would undoubtedly keep collecting slaves until all of Ponyville was under his command. After that, who knew? She couldn't let that happen. She had to find a place to seal herself away. An hour passed before she began to feel the itch. Her cock was aching, and she felt her concentration slipping away. She did her best to ignore it, putting all of her attention on flying as far from Ponyville as she could. Hopefully, the distance would weaken King, and the pain she was feeling was his vengeance being wrought upon her. As she went on, she began to lose her concentration, and as she drifted below the canopy, she struck her wing on a high bough. It didn't hurt a lot, but it served as a warning. If she'd lost enough concentration to collide with a tree branch, she could too easily cause even more damage to herself. It was time to land. As she stepped down onto the forest floor, she took a deep breath. She almost immediately fell to her knees, then rolled over onto her back. It was hard to focus on anything but her cock. It had made her pants incredibly tight, and it was even beginning to push through them, tearing at the seams. Rarity would have a fit if she saw Rainbow in this condition. Then again, she wasn't a big fan of Rainbow's wardrobe on the best of days. Pulling her pants down, she freed the wretched member from its cloth imprisonment. "You want to do this the hard way?" she growled, glowering at the pole that towered over her. "Fine. Let's do this the hard way." Grabbing tightly the throbbing mass in her right hand, she began furiously masturbating. After he came, King would routinely calm down. She just had to rub one out every few miles, and she could keep him from taking over. To speed up the process, her left hand slipped under her balls and massaged her pussy. Just like the first time, this wasn't about enjoying herself, this was a mad dash to the finish line. Her hips joined the fight, bucking into her grip as she took long strokes up and down. Only her middle, ring, and little finger pumped into her vagina, as her index finger and thumb were tugging on her balls. They smelled extremely sweaty and musky. If Rainbow didn't associate the scent of it with her friends being taken away, she'd lose herself in a strong whiff, but it no longer held any appeal for her. She groaned, partially due to her physical pleasure, but also in part due to her frustration with this ordeal. She wanted this to be over. She wanted to cum so she could continue on, but no matter how she tried, she couldn't reach her climax. She was hovering so close to her orgasm, but she couldn't quite cross the line. She wondered if perhaps King was holding her back, keeping her from cumming. "Release your grip, you foul beast!" she shouted, putting as much effort as she could to push her pleasure over the edge. It wasn't enough. That's when she decided to do something drastic. Bucking her hips one final time, she pulled her thighs up over her head, shoving her cock into her mouth and tonguing the tip. Surely, that would do the trick. Suddenly, with no warning, without a big throb of her cock, without a clenching of her balls, without the contracting of her pussy around her fingers, a large load quickly shot back into her throat. She had no time to react, to close her throat and spit it out. She couldn't even pull the cock back out of her mouth. King had locked the muscles in her torso, and she had no means of reclaiming her motion. She tried to cough it out, and to her credit, a hefty chunk of it flew out of her nose. Unfortunately, some of it made its way down to her esophagus, and was swallowed. She was back in the nebulous void. She didn't remember falling asleep, but she reasoned that she must have. She wasn't alone with King this time, though. Daring Do, Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy were there with her. Their faces were covered, but there was no question that these ponies were exactly who Rainbow guessed them to be. Their hands and feet were melded into some kind of wall behind them, and they were stripped completely naked. Rainbow called out to them, hoping desperately that they would respond. Unfortunately, theirs was not the voice she heard calling back to her. "Well, well, well," smirked King, walking up to Rainbow and tweaking one of her nipples. "Somepony's been a naughty little filly. You were supposed to help me regain my power, and you've been fighting me at every turn." "You've been hurting my friends!" Rainbow retorted. "You wanted ponies to worship me, and I could have done that! I already had several ponies kissing the ground I walk on! If you would have let me do what I do best, I wouldn't have to fight you!" King hummed as he placed his hand against his chin. "I suppose you'll have to show me when you come back to your senses. As it is, you've placed yourself firmly among my enthralled." King gestured to the other mares. "Your enthrallment will likely be over quicker than most. I'll make sure to eat a lot of fiber for you. In the meantime, I'll give you the benefit of the doubt. To that end, I'll even let you talk to your friends." With a wave of his hand, Daring's eyes and ears were uncovered. As she blinked to clear her vision, the others followed suit. Their mouths were still covered, so they couldn't speak back to her, but at least they could hear her, and see her face. "Good luck with your conversation. Bye." King awoke in the middle of the woods, not sure where he was. He was restricted to Rainbow's physical strength at the moment. She had needed a rest, so he needed a rest. But this wasn't a good place. He needed to go back to Ponyville, and he needed someone to carry him there. As he was contemplating the best way to do this, he heard the snap of a twig. He turned to look, and in the next clearing over, there was a large buck, grazing almost silently. A devilish smile crept across his lips, as he had found something to ride back home.
Chapter the Eleventh: A Parent's LoveWhen King woke up, he'd long overshot Ponyville. The buck under his control didn't know where Ponyville was, so King had him just walk in the direction he thought Ponyville was in. He'd been close. They'd passed Ponyville to the north by about half a kilometre. That had been hours ago. King grabbed an antler and pulled back, stopping their forward motion. "You said you would stop when we reached town." "Apologies, my King, but we have yet to reach a town. If we passed it, I can turn around." The buck turned his head to look at King. "Anything for you." King looked around. "There seems to be a cloud town just above us. Surely one of them knows how to return to my other slaves." The buck smiled. "I'll be right around here, awaiting your prompt return, my King." Leaping from the buck's back, King flew up into the air and headed for the cloud town. It was high up in the air, and it seemed to be moving around. A modular city like this probably wouldn't be easy to map out, and even if you did, the next time there was a structural change, you'd need to make a new map. It probably didn't even stay in one place. Function over form, one could say of it. Still, the form was lovely. He landed on one of the outlying roads and made his way into town, admiring the architecture around him. In his last host, he'd been restricted to just earth ponies. Ponyville had shown him the advances in their building methods after so long underground, but pegasi had a much different setup. He wondered how unicorns built their houses now. He didn't know how unicorns or pegasi built their houses back then, but that didn't really matter anymore. As he walked, his ears picked up a conversation from around the corner. "My daughter could beat your daughter in a race any day of the week," said a male voice. "As if," responded a second stallion. "My daughter is the greatest flier Equestria's ever seen. She could finish three laps before your daughter even reached the first turn." "That's horseshit, and you know it," replied the first. "No, it's not," retorted the second. King was about to ignore the rest of the conversation, but then something caught his attention; a certain keyphrase that told him this was a conversation worth putting his two cents in. "There's no pegasus in the entire world that's faster than my Rainbow Dash." So, the second voice was Rainbow's father? How very interesting if true. And if King could take him over, that would be even more interesting. He stepped out from behind the corner. "Did I just hear my name?" One of the stallions had a turquoise coat, golden eyes and and a slicked back black mane. The other was more of a muted cyan, with light brown eyes and a rainbow mane. It wasn't hard to guess which one was Rainbow's father, especially since he was giddily jumping up and down. "Rainbow, you came!" King was expecting to hear the same words again later in the day. "That I did. I was out on one of my many adventures, and ended up taking the rough end of the deal." He held up his hand and took a deep breath. "Everyone's safe, don't worry, but those dragons won't be terrorizing that village anymore." "Dragons?" asked the black-maned stallion. "I have to hand it to you, Bow. Your daughter certainly is a tough one." "Isn't she?" replied Bow, beaming with pride. "What brings you to Cloudsdale, though?" "I needed a night to rest up," responded King. "And this was on my way back home. Besides," he stepped forward and hugged Rainbow's father. "Going toe-to-claw with a bunch of vicious dragons really makes you appreciate the little things. I didn't want the last time I saw my dad to be the last time I would ever see my dad." "Nopony's more insightful than you, Rainbow," smiled Bow. "Come on, let's go home. Your mother is going to be so glad to see you." King smiled wide. Not only was he about to take Rainbow's father, he was about to take her mother, too. It didn't take them long to reach Rainbow's parents' house. As they walked in, a mare that could only be Rainbow's mother jumped to her feet and squealed with glee. "Rainbow, you're here!" It didn't have the same double entendre as her father's greeting, but King felt he should hug her anyway. "And wait until you hear what she's been doing, Windy!" gushed Bow. "Go on, tell her, Rainbow!" King started telling the fake story of fighting the dragons. While he'd been forcing the buck into submission, he'd earned Rainbow a few small punctures and a bit of light bruising. That helped sell the story, but may have been unnecessary, as Windy and Bow had been thoroughly enraptured by his fabrication. "I can't believe it," beamed Bow. "Our daughter, the greatest flier in Equestria, slayer of dragons, and savior of the common ponies! When you were born, I knew you'd do great things, but I never imagined you'd be this amazing!" "All in a day's work," chuckled King. They were eating out of his hands. This would be an easy pair of conquests if he could catch them separately. Just then, King's stomach rumbled. Rainbow had been deprived of food for too long. Luckily, he didn't even need to ask. "I'll go make some garbanzo burgers," Windy said, rushing off to the kitchen, leaving Bow alone with King. It was as if they were offering themselves up to him on a silver platter. Perhaps Rainbow was correct when she said there were ponies that already worshipped the ground she walked on. As he wondered if he even needed to indoctrinate them, his dick twitched. Even if he didn't need to, it would certainly be a pleasure to. After a dinner of three garbanzo burgers and a large plate of hay fries, King went up to Rainbow's bedroom. As he picked out some clothes, he had a stunning view of her trophy collection. She had quite a few, most of which were for flying competitions. If she was a prolific flying ace, then it was reasonable to guess that she had countless fans. She was a sensation. He was unable to find a pair of panties that would fit his extra appendage, so he decided to go commando for now. He would have her father make a gift of his boxers to him before the night was over. Grabbing some loose-fitting long pants and a crew-neck tee, he made his way to the shower. The last time Rainbow had bathed was in the river in the jungle. It had been even longer since she'd changed clothes, and these were ruined. While King loved the feeling of being covered in cum, it was time for a long, hot shower.
Chapter the Twelfth: Mother, May I Take Daddy Dearest?With how easily everything had been going with Rainbow's parents, King was a bit shocked by the fact that they hadn't joined him in the shower to make sure his dick was shiny and clean. He supposed that might have been a bit much to expect. If they had, he might have taken some time to question it. They certainly would have taken the time to question where he'd found a dick in the first place. Anypony that was accustomed to seeing Rainbow nude would definitely have something to say. He had to be careful. Stepping out of the bathroom in some breezy loungewear, he felt refreshed and clean. It was dark already, and he needed some sleep. Perhaps after, he'd find a way to take them down. He went to Rainbow's bedroom, and there he saw an opportunity. "Did you have a nice shower?" asked Bow, looking over his shoulder. He was standing in front of Rainbow's trophy case, polishing a silver-plated placard Rainbow had won for a golf tourney. She'd never played golf again after that; it was too slow-paced for her. He placed it back on the shelf next to one she actually did like, a gold medal for arm-wrestling. "It was nice enough," replied King. "Very refreshing, I must say. I was just thinking about going to bed." "Well, don't mind me. I was just looking over some of your trophies, here. I saw a smudge, and had to make sure it was cleaned up." King smiled and nodded. He tossed a few pillows around the bed. To the untrained eye, it may have looked haphazard, but there was a method to it. These two had to be stacked like so, this one had to be sideways, the comforter had to be shifted to be diagonal. "How are your injuries holding up?" asked Bow, placing a hand on King's shoulder. "Do you need me to wrap any of them?" In truth, the praise he'd received before and during dinner had been more than enough to heal up most of the injuries. The more visible damage had been left untreated for now. King wanted to arouse something, but it wasn't suspicion. Not yet. He wasn't powerful enough in this form, and he didn't have enough slaves to counteract his lack of strength. "Just one," said King. "Most of these will just heal over time, but there is one that I worry about becoming infected." He patted the bed in exactly the place he wanted Bow to sit. He took the bait, sitting right where King wanted him. Pulling up his left pant leg, King draped his knee over Bow's lap. There was no wound, but Bow running his hands all over his thigh was more than enough to arouse King. That arousal would give him enough drive to make at least one more conquest tonight. "I'm not seeing any wound, Rainbow," said Bow, confused. "Which is especially weird because I remember there being one here earlier in the da--" Grabbing Bow by the shoulder and pulling him down to the bed, King wrapped him nice and tight with the comforter. The pillows had been arranged in just such a way that Bow's face was completely blocked off on all sides. They also kept his back arched and his hips up in the air. He couldn't shout, he couldn't flee, and his arse was on full display. With a quick tug at his trousers, Bow was ready to be violated. King pulled out his hardening erection and shoved it up Bow's arse, their testicles slapping against each other as King listened to the muffled cries of yet another victim. He'd always found males to be a harder conquest, but an easier sell. However, with the odds stacked prominently in his favor, King made short work of Bow's arse, a small spray of cum erupting from the stallion as he was filled. King pulled out, and released his grip on the comforter. Bow slipped out with ease and began to lick at King's cock, cleaning it meticulously. "You could have just asked," he said, swallowing a mouthful of aftershock. "I'd do anything for my little girl." "I am no longer your little girl," came the response. "I am your King." "Yes, my King," smiled Bow. "Should we tell your mother?" Windy had just gone to bed. She'd only recently come up from the kitchen. She had a very special breakfast planned for Rainbow tomorrow morning, and that meant prepping a day in advance. She was relaxing with a book and waiting for her husband to join her. She was quite surprised when King came in. "Mother, can I ask you for something?" Windy looked up. "Sure thing, Rainbow. What's on your mind?" "I need you to suck my dick." An awkward silence echoed throughout the room as they stared at each other. Windy broke the tension with a chuckle. "You almost had me, Rainbow. Funny joke." "That wasn't a joke," responded King. "It has to be," said Windy. "You don't have a dick." Without a word, King dropped his pants and displayed his erection. Windy's eyes went wide at the sight. She couldn't believe what shewas seeing. "Since when do you have a dick, Rainbow?" "That doesn't matter," replied King. "What matters is, you're going to suck on it." "No, I'm not," scowled Windy. "We have to take you to a physician right away!" King lowered his gaze. As he looked back up, a smile crossed his face. "You're going to suck my cock. Whether you want to or not." With a wave of King's hand, Bow filed into the room and tackled Windy. She pleaded with him to let her go, but he would obey only his king. Draping her head over the edge of the bed, she was ready to be forced open. The room was soon filled with the sounds of Windy choking and crying as King pushed his cock down her throat. Having just finished inside of Bow, King was in his refractory period, and it took quite awhile to reach his climax. Still, he managed to eventually bust his nut down her throat. As his ropey spurts reached her stomach, she stopped crying, and began to suck. She was rather good at it, too. King collapsed on the bed. He was tired and sore. He needed sleep. Luckily, his two new thralls were glad to help him fall asleep. Bow planted his nose under King's balls and began licking his pussy clean, while Windy fed him some warm milk from her breasts. Before long, he was out cold.
Chapter the Thirteenth: Home is Where the Slaves Are"Hurry it up," grunted King. "Or else, I'll never let you suck my dick again." The buck bounded in longer, faster leaps, carrying King on his back. It was as fast as he could go without dropping King on the ground. He really wanted to taste his king again. King thought back to the morning he'd had. He'd commanded Windy and Bow to visit Ponyville often for more fun, and considered having them move into Rainbow's home. Then again, he didn't know where that was yet. After both parents had had a taste, he'd left, much to their chagrin. Now he was on his way back to Ponyville, with the correct set of directions. Soon, he found himself at Sweet Apple Acres, and he dismounted his steed. He commanded him to go to Fluttershy's cottage by circumnavigating the town and free the yellow pegasus on the second floor. As the buck bounded off, King strode through the trees. Plucking a pair of apples, he made his way back toward town, munching on his stolen snack. He was stopped on his way by a very large stallion that towered over him. He was very tall, had broad shoulders, and his lack of a shirt accentuated his ripped physique. Just as King was contemplating fleeing, he spoke up. "You seen AJ, Dash?" King let out a breath he didn't know he'd been holding. "Not for the last two days. Why?" The stallion stepped back and looked around. "She's been missin' for a bit. I've been coverin' her chores, but it's not like her to up and leave without a word. I'm worried 'bout her." King nodded. "I'm sure she didn't mean to worry you, she just found herself in a bit of a predicament, that's all. If I see her, do you want me to bring her back?" "Eeyup," nodded the stallion. King nodded in response, and continued back toward Ponyville. It seemed as if suspicions were already beginning to arise. If nothing else, ponies were about to start asking questions. He wasn't ready for a big claim yet. It was too soon. Instead, he would need to silence the more vocal ponies. That would start with the big guy. He returned to Rarity's Carousel Boutique, to find all of his slaves tied up where Rainbow had left them. As he released them, their thirst took hold, and they all began to slurp on his shaft. He had to pry them off one at a time to properly rehydrate them, but after their little drink, they adjourned to the bed for a good, long romp. An hour and a half later, King flopped onto his back. That was great fun, but now it was time for work. "Applejack," he said, prompting her attention. She licked the sweat off her lips and crawled forward. "Yes, my King?" "Big red stallion at Sweet Apple Acres, what's his name?" "Big Macintosh, my King. He's my brother." "He would like you to rejoin him on the farm." Applejack looked up, her eyes wide. "Are you sending me away?" She began to tear up. "I don't want to leave you, my King. I want to stay with you." King reached down between his breasts and gently stroked her mane. "Don't be scared. I'm not abandoning you, I actually want you to help bring your brother into my care. Wouldn't you like to spend some time with your brother, without having to be away from me?" Applejack smiled with glee. "I have been missin' my family. It'd be real nice if you could bring 'em to me." King chuckled. "Well, what king of King ignores such a request from his subjects? Of course I'll bring your family in. I would love to have them. Why don't we take our little team down to the farm and collect your brother, right now?" "Can we really?" As Applejack asked her question, the others looked up, as well. They seemed to be excited and hopeful at the prospect of a new member for their group. "Of course," chuckled King. "But first, I need a pair of pants. Rarity?" The group, with Fluttershy joining them, made their way to Sweet Apple Acres. They were all talking and laughing, so it didn't take long for Big Mac to find them all. As he approached, AJ rushed over to him. "I heard you was lookin' for me?" "Eeyup." "Is this 'bout the mess in the barn? I been meanin' to clean that up." "Eeyup." Applejack hugged her brother. "I promise, I'll clean it up, then I'll make it up to you. You have my word, Big Mac." "Eeyup." With a smile and a hug, Big Mac returned to his chores, trusting AJ to hold to her word. She was known for being honest, after all. They went to the barn and found it in exactly the state they'd left it in, though with a much more concentrated smell. It certainly wasn't pleasant to look at, either. However, being secluded from town, and with no windows, King saw an opportunity. This would be a very nice base of operations, until he was confident enough to take the Castle of Friendship for his own. The better part of the next five hours were spent cleaning up the barn and preparing to convert it into a love shack. It already had several amenities; there was a well pump for washing it out, several lanterns that were ready to be lit with more fuel stored away for later, and enough hay in the loft to bind into a more comfortable mattress. There didn't seem to be any food around, but they were on an orchard. They could collect from the trees. A toilet would also be useful, but that was less of an option right now. With his new temporary home set up, King relaxed for a bit. His concubines had earned a treat from him. Whether it was to come directly from him or be passed along by those who had drawn it out as they rubbed their tongues together, everypony had a taste of King's cum. There was one more problem. They had to take care of Big Mac. He would undoubtedly come back to check on the barn, and seeing it set up as a living space would be difficult to explain. On top of that, King had promised Applejack a reunion with her brother. He intended to make good on that promise. What he needed was a saltire. There was plenty of lumber nearby, so construction was surprisingly easy. However, King was very worried about Big Mac being able to break free. He was a big stallion, that could not be argued. He looked to be full of muscle, too. Binding him would not be easy, and they only had one shot. This would have to work the first time. Reinforcing it twice just to be sure, he stepped back. It wasn't pretty, but it looked to be strong. They had their trap. Now they just needed their prey to come to it. Luckily, they wouldn't have to wait for very long.
Chapter the Fourteenth: A Display of PowerBig Mac had just finished his chores when he next looked to the barn. AJ was still in there with her friends. If she'd been alone, of course she'd take some time cleaning everything up. But with all of her friends to help, this shouldn't have taken more than a few hours. Hell, the whole thing had been built in a single day after the last collapse. Granted, the whole family had been around for that, but still, they should have been done by now. Thinking that perhaps he'd been too hard on them, he decided to give them a reward for helping out, and an apology for not helping AJ clean up. The damage must have been pretty severe. Loading up a peck of honeycrisps, he made his way to the barn, and before he even opened the door, he could hear the sound of a hammer slamming against planks. Had the problem really been so bad that they needed to replace the flooring in the loft? He pushed the door open and stepped inside, seeing the lumber pressed together in a formation not prone for lifting, though it could be used as such, and most of the girls with lassos in their hands. This didn't look like the right method for lifting lumber to the loft, though it was viable. Giving them the benefit of the doubt, he took a few steps in, but as Fluttershy closed the door behind him, he felt a wave of fear wash over him. He didn't want to fight against Fluttershy, so he made a rush for the other door. Applejack checked his gut, however, and he was stopped. As he fell to the ground, he felt several ropes drape around him and bite down. He leapt to his feet and tried to power his way out, but there were too many ropes, and with their bites running in opposite directions, he wasn't making much headway. He just couldn't fight off all of them at once. But he could try. After half an hour of struggling, they'd managed to move him two feet. Considering the speed with which they were progressing, King took note that it would take hours to move the stallion to the rack. Releasing his grip and letting Pinkie handle that line on her own, King moved the rack over to Big Mac instead. It was heavy, sure, but it wasn't really fighting back, either. Putting the two together, King pulled out another rope and bound Big Mac's waist to the center of the saltire. With every movement, the bindings became tighter. Next came his legs, one at a time, starting with the thigh and moving down to the calf, and finally the ankle. To properly have him attached, they'd need to bind his wrists to the top, but letting his wrists go free right now seemed a bad idea. A really bad idea, actually. In such a case, what little control over his arms they had, that being the lassos, would need to be reinforced. Without separating his arms from his torso, they bound his top half to the rack around his shoulders and elbows. Finally, Big Mac was captured. The girls relaxed their grip, falling to the ground and panting heavily. They were exhausted. Such was the case when you fought against Big Mac. It was time for a break. Doling out the apples Big Mac had brought, they took the opportunity for a snack, as well. It was very late in the day, and the slaves were tired, so King sent most of them to bed. Everyone except for Applejack. He had one last job for her. King walked around the rack and stood in front of Big Macintosh. "You were a rather difficult capture," he chuckled. "Allow me to introduce myself. I'm your new master. You will do whatever I tell you, because I am your King." Big Mac spat in Kings face. "Nope." Wiping the spittle away, King sighed. "That wasn't a question. What's worse, you spat on me. Good slaves don't spit, they swallow." He turned to Applejack. "Show your brother how to do it properly." "Yes, my King," smiled AJ, unbuttoning Big Mac's trousers. He squirmed fruitlessly as she pulled his cock out of his pants and put it in her mouth. It was salty and sweaty, just what one would expect from a strong agriculturalist. The flavor wasn't the only notable difference. It was black as the night sky, and although it was a fraction shorter than King's, it made up for that with a hefty girth. It could barely support its own weight when fully erect, especially with an engorged pair of testicles dragging it down. "You see, Big Mac? This is how a good slave sucks cock. Your sister is a good slave. And good slaves are rewarded." King stuck his fingers in Applejack's snatch, causing her to moan. Big Mac could feel the vibrations in his dick. "So what do you say? Do you want to be one of my good little slaves?" Big mac struggled in vain to pull free. The wood was creaking and bending, tiny pops and snaps echoed through the barn as he put a massive strain on the boards and the ropes that made up his prison. "Nope." King tilted his head to the side. "That's too bad. Let me show you what happens to bad slaves." King walked back behind big mac and lifted his tail. with the juices he's borrowed from Applejack's cunt, he lubricated the big boy. This was meant to hurt, not to injure. After a quick fingering, King grabbed one of the uneaten apples and shoved it up Big Macintosh's arse. Big Mac let out a cry of pain as it stretched his anus very wide. After that came another apple, and then a third. King returned to Big Mac's front side. Applejack was choking on the sheer size of her brother's dick, which was now fully erect. He pulled her up for air, then had her turn around. He labia were absolutely dripping with arousal. "You can have her back, all it takes is one simple task," said King. He dropped his pants, showing his erection. "Suck my cock, and your sister is yours to do with as you please." He brought it up and rubbed Big Mac's cheek. Big Mac pulled his head away, then came back. He'd have that cock in his mouth, alright. Once there, he'd bite it clean off. King had anticipated this move, though, and he pulled away at the last second. Big Mac's teeth came together with a loud, echoing click. "Tsk, tsk, Big Mac. Bad slaves bite. And bad slaves are to be punished." Walking around again, three more apples were shoved up Big Mac's arse. Every so often, King would need to add more lube, but in the end, eighteen apples found themselves pressed together inside of Big Mac's colon. He'd started crying at twelve, but he'd still been fighting back, thinking it can't have become any worse. Now, how knew it could be. King wasn't going to stop until Sweet Apple Acres was empty of all of its fruit. "I can keep doing this, Big Mac. We have plenty of fruit to shove up there." He smacked Big Mac's bulging abdomen. "I guarantee you, this will be a lot easier if you just suck my cock like a good little bitch." Big Mac looked up at King, a towering display of power exceeding his own. He had little choice. With a quivering jaw, he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. He'd exceeded his limit. This had to end. As King's cock slid down his throat, he felt sleepy, then relieved, and finally he was gone.
Chapter the Fifteenth: Belladonnas in BloomAuthor's Note Please take note, the CMCs are all ages nineteen and over for the purposes of this story, or one year advanced above whatever the legal age of consent is in your region. In cases where these ages are not the same, the higher number is correct. Thank you for adjusting your expectations accordingly. Chapter the Fifteenth: Belladonnas in Bloom King awoke the next morning to the feeling of teeth grinding along his shaft. He hated the feeling of teeth. He'd trained his slaves better than that. As he opened his eyes, he found the cause. Applejack had opted to wake him with a gentle blowjob, but Big Mac had mounted her, and his powerful thrusts into her pussy were jolting her forward. That was the cause of her toothiness. King could forgive her for that. He shifted her head down, keeping her jaw from causing any further problems. It was pleasing to see Big Mac taking such pleasure in his sister. They both came inside her at the same time, and as King picked himself up and stretched, he saw the large mess that Big Mac and Applejack had made. There was spilled seed everywhere. It's not that Applejack couldn't catch it all, rather, she was unable to contain it all. So much was dripping from her snatch and even more from her arsehole. Big Mac collapsed. He'd been pumping all night, having to put down an erection as soon as the apples came out. Applejack fisting him elbow-deep certainly wasn't helping him keep it down. She was exhausted too, so King tucked them into his bed and allowed them to rest. "I don't understand why Applejack's family is being given such special treatment," complained Twilight. "We all have relatives we'd like to have more involved in our lives." "Applejack's family is right here in Ponyville," answered King. "I don't have to go anywhere to find them. Can you all say the same?" Twilight quieted down. Her parents were in Canterlot, and her brother was in the Crystal Empire with his wife and child. Pinkie's family was far away on a rock farm. Fluttershy wasn't sure where her brother even was. Daring hadn't spoken to any of her family in over a decade. "I have a sister," answered Rarity. "She lives here in Ponyville. She would be a welcome addition to your fold, my King." King scratched his chin. "A sister, you say? Tell me about her." "She graduated from school last year," answered Rarity. "She moved in with her coltfriend, but they're not talking to each other right now. She loves to sing." "A singer?" A lecherous smile grew on King's face. "I bet she's good at keeping her throat open, and at holding her breath for long periods of time." Rarity nodded. "That she is. She could provide hours of entertainment for your court, my King." Her voice wasn't what King was interested in. There was something else he wanted from her. "Where can I find your sister?" "She's probably right around the orchard, actually," smiled Rarity. "She often goes to her old clubhouse when she's upset. Apple Bloom is probably comforting her. That's Applejack's sister." Two more mares to be added to the fold. Young ones, too. Only just being old enough to graduate from school. While King preferred the more mature mares for their experience, there was no denying that fresh mares were always tighter. If that weren't enough, two at once was a fine deal. King left the barn, and immediately, he felt a rush of power coming back to him. He had amassed enough thralls now to sense the ponies around him. As he took a deep, refreshing breath, he turned to the farmhouse. Two ponies were in there, both female. This wasn't the clubhouse he'd been told of, so he doubted that they were the two he wanted, but it was interesting to note, regardless. He walked over to the clubhouse, and found that it was empty. There was no mare here. He considered going back, but a peek through the window convinced him to wait, and reconsider. A bra lay on the floor, a tiny little lace one, no larger than a B-Cup. Next to it was a lacey pair of panties. Slipping in, King grabbed them and took a long sniff. They were used, and the girl they belonged to was certainly a healthy one. She would be a fun capture. Wrapping the panties around his dick, he returned to the barn. She was living there, but she wasn't there right now. He'd have to come back later. Several hours passed as King and his harem made up for AJ and Big Mac being indisposed. King found out in that time the name of his target, Sweetie Belle. He also found that one of the mares in the farmhouse was the Apple Bloom he'd heard of, and the other was named Granny Smith. She would need to be taken care of, too, but she was older. Special care would need to be taken for her. King noticed Apple Bloom leaving about the time Big Mac was waking up. Bringing him along as added muscle was a nice idea, especially if one of them tried to run. As they made their way to the clubhouse, King could feel the presence of another mare. That had to be Sweetie Belle. Apple Bloom went inside and King waited outside. He wanted to listen in for a bit, so as not to seem as if he was waiting for this moment. "Did ya do what I told ya?" There was a sniffling sound. "What'd he say?" "He s-said..." more sniffling. "He said my butt was too flat." "Even though you stuck it out like we practiced?" "He thought it was stuffed. I would never!" King smiled at the thought. He liked to know exactly what type of body he was working with right from the start. Stuffing was always a bad choice. "Show me again." There was a series of clunking noises along the floor, as if Sweetie Belle was walking in circles, wearing high heels. King wasn't a big fan of those, either, though he had to admit it made mare's butts look more impressive. Still, every arse was unique. As long as they could clamp around his cock, they were all beautiful. Even the flat ones, as they meant a deeper penetration. "You're lolling forward and back too much. You need the side to side motion, too." There was a more muted stepping. Apple Bloom was wearing sneakers. "Like that." "I'm sorry, Apple Bloom. My hips just aren't that appealing. I really am ugly." That was his cue. Leaving Big Mac listening at the door, King walked in. "I've heard you were having trouble attracting boys, Sweetie Belle. Allow me to show you how to really please them."
Chapter the Sixteenth: Sweet and PetiteSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter the Seventeenth: Clamped TightSweetie Belle had changed her mind about wanting to have sex with King. As she licked his cock clean, she looked up at him and giggled. "I want you to be my first, my King. I want you to take my virginity." King chuckled. "I look forward to it. You can come back to my place tonight, and we'll share a bed. I bet you're really tight..." "How could you just change your mind like that, Sweetie Belle?!" cried Apple Bloom. "Don't you care at all about your coltfriend?!" "I did," answered Sweetie. "But it's hard to care about somepony who doesn't care about me. An hour ago, nopony had ever gone down on me, or wanted me to stay around after they blew their goo. This is the most positive attention I've ever received from a male, and I didn't even know about them until today. This is a much nicer arrangement." King smiled. "She won't understand what you're talking about, Sweetie Belle. She has yet to partake in what I have to offer." "And I don't want to!" Big mac grabbed one of the clothespins and ripped it off. He didn't loosen it first, he just pulled it away, and it snapped shut with a loud click. It wasn't as loud as Apple Bloom's yelp that followed immediately after. The clamped patch of skin that was freshly freed was red and bruised. The freed clamp was applied immediately to her belly button. She wasn't looking forward to any others being pulled off. "Now, Apple Bloom, your mouth is just causing you no end of trouble today," laughed King. "You might want to consider either closing your mouth, or putting something in it. I'd make a suggestion, but I know how you like to bite." Sweetie Belle was done cleaning. She was now just licking for her own pleasure. The welts left by Apple Bloom's teeth were long gone, having been healed up by Sweetie Belle's attention. King stood up again, and swung his dick in Apple Bloom's face. "Now, if you can behave yourself, I won't have to have your brother do anything else to you. Are you interested in having those clamps removed nicely, or is he going to have to rip them all off and reapply them?" Apple Bloom spat in King's face. "Fuck you!" Rather than wiping it away, King licked it off his lips, and rolled her onto her stomach. Some of the pins pulled loose and snapped off, others held on tight, twisting her skin as she went. The pain was immeasurable. Grabbing her by the mane, he pulled her upright. As his cock was pressed between her arse cheeks, he smiled. "That's exactly what I was planning to do. But it's not just me that's going to be participating." "You wouldn't," growled Apple Bloom. "Sweetie Bell isn't into mares. I know, because I already tried that." King let out a thunderous laugh. "Sweetie Belle isn't going to join us just yet. I want her ready and full of energy tonight when I take her delicate flower." Apple Bloom raised an eyebrow. "Then who--" Her eyes went wide as she saw Big Mac stripping down. He looked bigger than King felt. "He's not going to--" "He absolutely is," interrupted King. "If you had been a good little whore and sucked my cock, we wouldn't need to correct your behaviour. However, since you've decided to be uptight, your brother is going to stretch you out for me." "NO!!" shouted Apple Bloom, struggling desperately as Big Mac stroked his cock, trying to make it hard. Sweetie Belle started fondling his balls, helping him along. Apple Bloom was in tears and starting to go hoarse as the flared head of her brother's shaft pressed against her snatch. Before he could go in, though, he needed to remove the clamps from her labia. With a hard yank, they tore right off, causing Apple Bloom to go light-headed from the pain. She almost fainted as he pushed his way inside. She wasn't deep enough to fit his entire length, but he managed to go past the medial ridge. Wrapping his arms around her shoulders, he sat down and let gravity drive her down onto his rod, while he provided the upward thrust necessary to keep her bouncing in his lap. Sweetie Belle cuddled up to King. "Am I going to scream that much when you take me?" King shook his head. "You were a good slave. Good slaves are rewarded with cock. She was a bad slave. Bad slaves are punished with cock. You'll enjoy your first time so much that you'll be begging for more of me. And if you're good, we can make it a regular thing. Just you and me, enjoying each other's bodies." Sweetie giggled as King played with her nipples. Her breasts were small, sure, but they were cute. He could fit each of them in his fingers without the need to use his palm. The two shared a tender kiss as they watched Apple Bloom's tail bounce up and down. Slowly but surely, Apple Bloom quieted down. Various fluids were running down her face as she was about to break. King nodded to Big Mac, and he picked up the pace. A moment later, he held her down, forcing into her as much cock as he could, spraying his seed deep into his little sister's womb. As he let her fall gently to the floor, he slipped out of her stretched pussy with an audible pop, spraying what remnants remained in his balls across her chest. One even shot up her nose. King stood over her. "Are we feeling cooperative now?" Apple Bloom responded by spitting at him again. Due to the viscosity of her saliva at this point, as well as how tired her lungs were, it didn't reach him, and ended up falling back down onto her own face. "I take that as a no." King Sighed. "I was hoping I wouldn't have to do this, but you leave me little choice." Grabbing her by the nipples, he picked her up and rolled her onto her stomach. Scraping up some of her facial drippings and Big Mac's semen, he lubricated her arsehole and pushed his way in. As her colon was rearranged, he twisted some of the remaining clamps. She tried to scream, but what came out was just a weak wheeze. King was glad he took this route. Her arsehole was very tight, and she wasn't putting up much of a fight anymore. She didn't have anything left in her. He toyed with her breasts; they were bigger than Sweetie Belle's, but smaller than most of his harem. Unlike Sweetie's, however, these weren't as cute. Despite their size, they seemed to hang lower than they should. At her age, they shouldn't be sagging, but here they were, loose and flopping around beneath him. Not long after he began, he was done. With a hefty spurt, He filled Apple Bloom with his seed and pulled out. Over the rest of the afternoon, they were all licked clean, and they stepped out of the clubhouse, fully dressed and with big smiles on their faces.
Chapter the Eighteenth: Rejoining the FightOn their way back to the barn, King's ears perked up. He didn't hear anything, but he did sense something. Another female, bearing a similar aura to Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. Could this be the Scootaloo that Sweetie had spoken of? "You three go on back to the barn and make sure you're ready for tonight," ordered King. "I want my Sweetie to be ready for her King's cock. However, I don't want you stretching her out, Big Mac. Your sisters are fair game, but Sweetie Belongs to me." "Eeyup," nodded Big Mac, as he took Apple Bloom's hand. He slipped it into his pocket, and she rubbed him through the fabric. "Just don't forget about me," waved Sweetie Belle as she followed them. "I want you to show me what you promised tonight." With a smile, King turned around and walked back toward the clubhouse. Whoever this young mare was, she was approaching quite fast. By the time King arrived, She was already on her way up the ramp. "Hey," called King, causing the orange pegasus to turn around. Her violet eyes lit up when she saw him, but she calmed down a moment later, putting on a cool façade. "H-hey, Rainbow Dash," she chuckled, leaning against the side of the building to keep from jumping for joy. "What brings you out here?" "Sweetie Belle was having a hard time, so I came to make her day," answered King. "Now she's all smiles and rainbows; she couldn't be any happier." Scootaloo smiled wide. "I should have guessed. Nopony can help but feel inspired when you're around. I was just coming to help her myself, but it seems you beat me to the punch." She slid down the top of the ramp, jumping over the railing and landing right in front of King. "So, how'd you do it? Did you take her out flying? Or did you do the super-speed strut? Ooh, or a lazy eight? Those are so cool!" King chuckled and tousled her mane. "No, none of those. Instead, I showed her the filly buster." Scootaloo squealed in excitement for a few seconds before her face twisted into a look of confusion. "I don't recall that one. How does it go again?" King chuckled. "You probably haven't seen it before. It's very new. Two weeks ago, I'd never seen it myself." Scootaloo's eyes went even wider. "That's so cool! Leave it to Rainbow Dash to learn a new, super-awesome trick in no time at all!" She threw her arms around King's shoulders. "Coolest big sister ever!" King rubbed her back. "You're damn right, I am." Scootaloo looked up at King. "Can I see your new trick?" King smiled down at her. "Of course. Let's go inside, then I'll show you." Scootaloo jumped up the steps excitedly. King took a step forward, but his back leg wouldn't move. He pulled his leg forward, but his foot wouldn't leave the ground. "You won't take her," came the words from his mouth, though he hadn't called for them. "I will kill you if you touch her again." King fell to his knees and grasped his stomach. "My, my, you're back earlier than expected." Scootaloo looked over her shoulder. Seeing Rainbow on the ground was a harrowing sight, so she rushed to her aid. "Are you okay, Rainbow?" Rainbow looked up. Seeing the concern on Scoot's face, she reached up and tousled her mane. "I'll be fine, Squirt. Probably just something I ate not agreeing with me. I should be better in a little while." She sat up and looked around. "Unfortunately, I don't think I can show you my new trick right now. Later, okay?" Scootaloo wanted to see the trick, but she didn't want to risk Rainbow being injured. "Are you sure you're going to be alright?" Rainbow drew an x on her chest and covered one of her eyes. "I promise, I'll show you how awesome I am when I'm feeling better." Scootaloo hugged Rainbow. "I'll hold you to that. I want to see you up in the air and flying around as soon as possible, okay?" Rainbow hugged her back. "I hope to be flying again soon, Squirt. Now, go on home, You know I'm not the only one who cares about you." Scootaloo nodded as she stepped back. "Alright, Rainbow. I'll go home, but you go home, too. The sooner you're better, the less I have to worry about you." Climbing on her scooter, she fluttered her wings and rode on home. As soon as she was out of sight, Rainbow lost her smile, because she was no longer among friends. "I know you're still there, King. I know you're listening." "Of course I am, Dash," answered King. "I'm always listening." "She is precious to me," she growled. "While I'm not a big fan of what you've done to any of my friends, you--" "And family," interrupted King. "Don't forget, your mother and father are coming to visit in a few days." "Don't start. I'm not proud of your work. I've seen what you've been doing, and it sickens me. If you hurt my dearest Scootaloo--" "You'll kill me? Don't make me laugh. You don't have the ability to do that. Still, I suppose now is the time for a bargain. I will make a deal with you, Rainbow. As you were being locked away, you told me that you could bring in the crowds and be adored. If you can truly do that, I promise, I will not indoctrinate your dearly beloved sister. How does that sound?" Rainbow thought for a moment. "I don't want you hurting any more of my friends. Ever." "Now, now, Rainbow," chuckled King. "I can't just take your word for it. If you earn Scootaloo's freedom from me, I'll consider it. However, as I've been taking them one at a time, you'll have to prove that you can be worshipped before I go about releasing any of them. If you do, I will let them go, one at a time." Rainbow took a deep breath. "Fine. It's a deal. Scootaloo's safety is more important to me than fighting against you. I'll draw in the crowds, I promise. In return, you're not to touch her. Are we clear?" King smiled. "Clear as a crystal pony." Pulling himself back to his feet, he turned to the barn. "You can have your body back tomorrow morning. Until then, I have the most wonderful night planned out for us. I even invited all of your friends. Won't that be wonderful?"
Chapter the Nineteenth: Resetting the ClockThe door to the barn swung open. Up in the loft, all of King's slaves were waiting eagerly for their King to return. The girls were dripping with excitement and Big Mac was fingering his own arsehole. "Welcome home, my King," they all said in unison. King smiled. This was a lovely sight. Even so, it was necessary right now. At his current level of power, he had the ability to hold them for two weeks. After two weeks without his influence, they'd go back to what they were. He was about to turn the reigns over to Rainbow, and she was unlikely to indulge. He needed to make sure they were all still waiting when he came back. And he would certainly be coming back. Perhaps less and less often as he grew in power, but he couldn't let his power fade. King flew up to the loft and laid back on his bed. "It's good to be home, ladies. Back on my throne where I belong, back among the beautiful flowers of my garden." The group gathered around him as he stripped down. They all followed him in doing so, tossing all of their clothing either on or over the balustrade. They lined up in order of breast size, with Sweetie Belle and Big Mac at one end, and Pinkie and Fluttershy at the other. Despite the lineup, King decided to start by calling forth Twilight, Rarity, and Daring Do. They stepped forward and inclined themselves to their hands and knees, crawling toward him. On arrival, they wrapped their lips around him. Daring around his nuts, Rarity around his cock, and Twilight around his tongue. She tasted wonderful. King wasn't trying to last long, and so he didn't. Rarity tasted first, and lay down next to King. Daring ran her tongue up his shaft, licking up what Rarity had left behind. She, too lay down with her King. Twilight slid back, pressing King into her pussy. She did not taste her King's seed, but she did take it into herself. She would be staying with him. As Twilight lay down, Pinkie and Fluttershy stepped forward. Having the largest breasts, They squeezed King's shaft between them, rubbing their nipples together as they took turns licking his tip. As they did, he smacked their arses. Fluttershy really enjoyed being spanked, but King liked the way Pinkie's arse jiggled. Before long, he showered them in his love, and they licked each other clean as they lay down. It seemed as if the Apples couldn't wait for King, as the three of them had taken to each other already, and it was upsetting Sweetie Belle. She wanted sex, and seeing it take place in front of her set her heart aflutter and her loins were frothing. King was saving her for dessert, though. It wasn't yet time to take Sweetie Belle. As King was about to leap into the pile of incest in front of him, the door swung open. Looking over the balustrade, He saw his buck walking in. He'd been wondering where he'd gone off to. As he climbed the ladder, he looked lustily at King. "My King, I've been looking for you everywhere." "I've been here," answered King. "And I've been waiting for you." Standing up, King approached the buck. Grabbing him by the antlers, King shoved his shaft into the buck's mouth, rubbing against his tongue. The buck proceeded to breathe through his nose, taking in the scent from King's pubic sweat. It was intoxicating. Pulling out shortly thereafter, the deer spread his legs and lifted his tail. King took a position behind him, and shoved up into him. As their balls slapped against each other, The buck moaned out loudly in pleasure. Sweetie was tired of being ignored, so she walked over to the buck and grabbed his antlers. Immediately, he found a better use for his mouth than voicing his happiness. For the second time since they'd met, King shot his load up the buck's arse. However, unlike the others, he didn't lie down. He continued to lap at Sweetie's juices. King was fine with this, as it would keep her calm while he dealt with the Apples. Pulling Applejack up to her hands and knees, he slid Apple Bloom beneath her, with her head between AJ's legs. Across from him, Big Mac kissed Applejack as he aligned himself once more for Apple Bloom's pussy. King pressed himself into applejack, and his hips began to sway in time with Big Mac's. If one was unable to see more than the movement of their hips, one might assume they were sawing a log hands-free. It didn't take long to finish up with Applejack, and the drippings from her snatch were quickly licked up by Apple Bloom, meaning they were almost done. Big Mac licked King clean, tasting not only his ruler, but a bit of himself, as well, as Applejack was still full of her brother's seed. Some had leaked out onto King's cock. It was time for the grand finale, and it was a good thing, too. King was feeling very drained, and he didn't have much seed left. Orgies were fun, but he would appreciate the respite that was soon to come. Lying down among his brood, he coaxed Sweetie over. She'd changed positions while he was working with the Apples, and deer semen dripped from her chin. "Is it time, my King?" King smiled as he guided himself to her vagina. "It is indeed, my Sweetie Belle." Gripping her hips, he pushed his way in. She was soaked, and very slippery. It took little effort, if any, to glide his way in. Being a virgin, she was incredibly tight. He tore through her hymen, a rather painful experience for her, but she trusted him. Partly because she was under his mind control, and partly because he was going slowly and gently. As tears welled up in her eyes, he wiped them away, leaning up and kissing her nose. As they continued, King wasn't too concerned about reaching yet another climax. She was one of his most recent captures, and her last dose was earlier today. She would be his for awhile, yet. This was just for fun. Furthermore, if she did drop out of her indoctrination, it would be easier to reclaim her if he showed her a good time. Before long, he could feel her contracting around him. Just when he thought she couldn't be any tighter, she clamped down on him, pressing herself down onto his hips as hard as she could. He assisted, pressing down on her hips as she came around him, and he shot his final load of the night into her freshly exposed womb. She collapsed on top of the pile. Everypony was covered in saliva, semen, vaginal discharge, and sweat. But their bodies pressed against each other kept them warm. On top of that, there was a big, fluffy deer to cover most of them with his fur. Big Mac was clinging to both of his sisters, and Rarity leaned over to kiss Sweetie Belle's cheek. "Good night, my slaves." "Good night, my King," they all responded in unison.
Chapter the Twentieth: Long-Forgotten MagicksAs promised, Rainbow was back in control the next morning. Pulling Sweetie Belle off of her, she stood up. How King could stomach being covered in so much sticky residue was baffling. Rainbow didn't even like being excessively sweaty after a workout. It was well beyond time for a shower. Rainbow flew home as best she could. Some of her feathers were sticking together, and every flap sent an uncomfortable chill down her spine. The sooner she could wash up, the better. She arrived at her house to find several things knocked over. Picking them up quickly, she soon found the source of the problem. Tank was out of food, and had been for a few days. With Fluttershy unable to care for him, and King not caring at all, Rainbow was just happy to know he was still kicking. "Sorry, bud," said Rainbow, refilling his food and water. "I tried to have Fluttershy come out to help, but she just couldn't. I'm here now, though." Tank wasn't paying attention. He was very hungry, and had his face buried in his food. "There won't be any playdates for awhile yet, either. Not until I can fix a rather pressing problem." Tank looked up from his food. "To that end, I'm going to bring you down to Spike. I think I might be able to have Fluttershy take over in a bit, but for now, I just need to make sure you're kept safe." Tank slowly nodded, and rainbow came over to give him a kiss. "Thanks for understanding. I know this won't be easy for you." Moving into the bathroom, Rainbow stripped down and stepped into the shower. As she was lathering up, an idea occurred to her. "King?" "Calling on me already, Rainbow? My, my, we're eager." Rainbow shook her head. "I want to propose something to you, something that I think will benefit both of us." "By all means, tell me about this plan of yours." "You need to return my friends to their regular activities." "Why?" Rainbow scowled. "Think about it. If they all start disappearing, ponies are going to wonder where they went. If they find out about your little sex cult, the entire Equestrian military will come down on you. They'll kill us both. The only way to keep them in the dark is to return all of your slaves to their duties. Applejack, Apple Bloom and Big Mac are responsible for so much of Ponyville's food that if they don't do their work, starving ponies will descend on the barn. And Twilight's a princess. When a princess goes missing--" "You've made your point," interrupted King. "I'll send them all back home to resume business as usual. Anything else?" Rainbow shook her head. "Nothing. Go back to sleep." An hour later, Rainbow was walking Fluttershy back to her cottage with Tank in tow. They'd all been hosed down en masse before redressing themselves. The buck stayed in the loft, as did Sweetie Belle. There was no need for them to go back into town, as the deer didn't live there, and Sweetie had been hiding at Sweet Apple Acres, anyway. "Thank you for your herbs and time," came a familiar voice. "Your efforts have made this trip sublime." Zecora turned and stepped away from the market stall she'd been shopping at. "Fluttershy, it's good to see that you were not ignoring me. I stopped and knocked upon your door, but it seemed you were not there anymore." "I was a little busy," blushed Fluttershy. "What did you need?" "I was in need of trimmings of claw and feathers from a scarlet macaw. I thought you might be the best one to ask; the most likely to have what I need for this task." "Of course," replied Fluttershy. "I'll prepare them for you immediately after I've checked on all of them. I haven't been back home for two days, you see." Zecora smiled. "I understand your concern for your friends. Go. I'm in no rush to meet my ends." "Thanks," smiled Fluttershy. As they walked on, Rainbow was formulating a plan. When they arrived, Rainbow helped Fluttershy as best she could. Not being particularly well-versed in animal care, she wasn't much help, but she needed to be there when Fluttershy was finished. Gathering up the trimmings, Fluttershy made her way to the door, but Rainbow stopped her. "Are those the leavings you were about to take to Zecora?" Fluttershy nodded. "I want to be finished with that before nightfall. I really don't want to be out in the forest when it's dark." "I'll take them for you," said Rainbow. "I want you to pay special attention to Tank. Besides, I need to have a word with Zecora, away from the ears of the populace at large." Fluttershy cocked her head to the side questioningly. "Is something wrong?" "Not wrong, per se, I just want to ask her something very personal, that's all." Fluttershy nodded. "Okay. Just make sure to give her that bag." Taking the bag, Rainbow made her way into the forest. Zecora was likely already home by now, Rainbow just had to go there. However, rather than flying, she opted to walk. The less attention she drew to herself right now, the better off she'd be. Even though she was on foot, and moving slowly, it wasn't long before she found herself face-to-face with Zecora's hut. "King?" she whispered. "Are you listening?" No response came back. It was almost as if he was asleep. That was good. Moving slowly and carefully, Rainbow approached and rapped on the door. "Rainbow Dash?" asked Zecora, opening the door. "I was not expecting you. Did Fluttershy have too many things to do?" Rainbow brought her index finger to her lips. "Please, I need you to keep your voice down." Rainbow stepped inside, placing the bag on the table. "Fluttershy could have come out here instead, but I need to talk to you. It's personal, and rather urgent." Zecora nodded and sat down across the table from her. "Whatever you need, I'd be glad to assist. But a name for this problem, I'll have to insist." Rainbow took a deep breath. Zecora knew all sorts of strange cures. Potions of all variety lined the walls. No doubt, many of them would be useful to becoming a truly impeccable star athlete, but that wasn't important right now. Besides, it felt like cheating. However, this visit wasn't for a muscle-building potion. This was to cure an illness. "Zecora?" she whispered. "Have you ever heard of an incubus?"
Chapter the Twenty-First: The SolutionZecora sipped her tea. "So, you think you have a visitor from the demon realm, and his influence has your friends overwhelmed." She spoke in hushed tones, just as Rainbow had requested. "I don't think he's there, I know he is," said Rainbow quietly. "And I have evidence." As Rainbow stood up and put her hands on her waistband, Zecora grabbed her wrist. "Do not tempt him from his slumber, lest my will be torn asunder. We do not want him to awaken. How many ponies has he taken?" Rainbow thought for a moment. "Eleven, plus some buck I don't know." Zecora shook her head. "You've come for a cure at too late an hour. He has grown beyond my containing power. Before we can crush his insatiable thirst, it would seem we have to weaken him first." "How do we do that?" "I'll have to put together a brew. This part will be easy to do. Once I have it, you must act fast, as he'll certainly want his power to last. Once our friends are free of his grip, all of his strength will be stripped. When he has no power to fight back, all you must do is fend off his attacks. After you have made your way here, I will show him his greatest fear." Rainbow was very relieved to hear that. Zecora was very wise, even beyond her years. If she knew how to fight against King, Rainbow would gladly accept her help. "How long until the potion is ready?" "There are many things that must go in it, but it shouldn't be long, about ten minutes." Rainbow nodded her head and watched. The ingredients were simple and common. Given the opportunity, Rainbow could make this one at home; a handful of herbs put on to boil. When it was done, Zecora ladled it though a cheesecloth into a funnel that would fill a large bottle. "To free your friends from their captive state, you must have them drink this before it's too late." Rainbow took the bottle. "Thanks, Zecora. I knew I could count on you." As she stood up and made her way to the door, she hesitated. "Actually, there was one more thing I wanted to ask you." "Whatever it is you want to ask, make it quick, this is an important task." King turned around and locked eyes with Zecora. "Do you really think me such a fool?" Rushing back to the center of the room, King grabbed Zecora by the neck and pinned her to the wall. "You zebras are such unbelievable tools." "Begone, foul beast! I cast you out!" Zecora grabbed a handful of sage and shoved it in King's face. He dropped her as his face began to heat up. Rainbow's flesh was keeping him from burning, but it was soon to be much worse. "Your evil kind, I'm sworn to rout!" King dropped her and backed away, wiping his face clean. As he gathered his wits, Zecora gathered a few dry ingredients, tossing them directly on the fire. The hut began to fill with smoke. This wasn't good for Zecora, but the chemicals in the smoke were even worse for King. He was in for a difficult time. His next move was to rush at her. He couldn't risk coming too close to the fire, so he had to make a wide circle around the room. Zecora had gathered more sage, and it flew at him in a cloud of powder. With a flap of his wings, he blew it back into her face, clouding her vision momentarily, but not doing much else. The flap had lost him his momentum, but a step brought him closer. Zecora didn't need to see him though, as the noise he made told her his position quite clearly. Bringing up a rosemary branch, she swatted across his face, leaving a series of tiny scratches that burned through his skin. "Back, you devil! Back to your hell! This body is not an empty shell! Away with you, you rancorous beast! I shall bring you such pain that you'll beg to be ceased!" King slammed his forehead against hers, dropping her to one knee. Grabbing her wrists, he forced her down to the floor, beneath the smoke. "You know what I hate about you zebra bitches? You always find ways to aggravate my itches. My flesh always hurts, and I break out in hives that last 'til I watch you burning alive." For emphasis, King moved her closer to the fire beneath her cauldron. "You wouldn't dare kill me," growled Zecora. "You'd have to be nuts. Another of my kind would come to spill out your guts. You fill ponies' lives with debauchery and sin, hiding your face beneath another's skin. You treat us as if we're naught but a toy. That's why your kin we seek to destroy." King smiled. "The rhyming, I like. It's really quite charming. The bloodlust, however, is rather alarming." He ripped down her pants and slid his own out of the way. "Lust is for one thing, not much of a shock, and that's your desire to take in my cock." Feeling his tip press against her arse, she clenched down. She wasn't going down without a fight. He would press and slip away, but she wouldn't let him in. "I'll not be your victim, you disgusting shit! I would rather die than consider it!" Grabbing her by the tail, King used his knees to force hers open, and shoved himself inside of her pussy instead. "You're not making this easy for me," growled King. "But soon, a slave is what you'll be." Zecora tried desperately to push herself away from King. That meant going into the fire, but that was preferable to being a demon's slave. However, just as her mane was beginning to singe, she felt him spray his toxic stream into her. She could feel her muscles relaxing as her willpower drained. She had gone up against an adversary that she knew was more powerful than she was, she had stood against him, and she had lost. Pulling his new prize away from the fire, King stepped outside, letting her put out the fire and clear the smoke. When he reentered, the air was clear, and the fire was out. The cauldron was emptied of it's water, so he had an inkling of how she'd put out the flames. However, the potion Rainbow had picked up was still an issue. As King sat down, he pushed it over to Zecora. "If ever you want a taste of my balls, smash this bottle against the wall. If you don't, I--" King was interrupted by the shatter of glass. Zecora had done as he asked, and was kneeling with her head between his knees, looking up at him expectantly. He smiled down at her and pulled out his dick, brushing it against her cheek. "Good girl."
Chapter the Twenty-Third: Hot BloodedRainbow turned away from Spitfire, projecting several horrid words at King in her mind, trying to convince him to stay quiet and let her handle this. As she was standing, hunched over, she felt a hand on her shoulder. Spitfire had reached over the partition to comfort her. "Is everything alright, Dash?" "Yeah, just a bit of an internal struggle, that's all." "Anything I can help with?" Rainbow took Spitfire's hand. "Actually, yeah. There is a way for you to help me. I need to be in as many shows as possible. The sooner, the better." Spitfire shook her head. "I can't just put you in every show, Dash. That's not fair to the other 'Bolts, and I imagine you'll be rather spent by the end of the first week." "Don't worry about me," smiled Rainbow. "I can take it." "That still doesn't solve the other problem. The Wonderbolts operate as a team, Rainbow. We have to look out for each other, share in our triumphs, and help each other when in need. We're more than just an airshow." Rainbow took a deep breath. "I know. I'm not asking for every show, I'm merely asking for as many as I can do. Please, it's important." Spitfire folded her arms. "I'm going to need to hear a good reason." Rainbow shook her head. "I can't tell you my reason. I can tell you that it's important, and I need it. Other than that, I can't really say anything." Spitfire raised an eyebrow. "I can't look out for you if you don't trust me, Dash. I want to help you, but you're not giving me everything I need to do so. But I'll tell you what I will do. This weekend, there's going to be a charity event. The Wonderbolts are scheduled to perform. It's a simple routine; you'll pick it up in no time. I'll substitute you in for Plum Blossom. If you do well there, I'll consider increasing your stage time." Rainbow smiled and sighed. "Thanks. I wish it was something sooner, but I'll manage. I guarantee, I'll make that charity event spectacular." She turned off her water. She was done with her shower. Spitfire turned back to her own spray of water. She was almost done, she just needed a rinse. "There is another event in two days. If you'd come back sooner, I'd have swapped you into that one, but I'm not that forgiving. Besides, you spent the entire day in a wardrobe violation." Rainbow scratched the back of her neck. "Yeah, about that... I can't take that belt off. It's practically fused to my flesh at this point. That's why I had to see a doctor before I came back." Spitfire raised an eyebrow. "Really? You can't take it off?" Turning off the water, she stepped around the partition and looked at Rainbow's waist. It wasn't the belt that caught her attention, though. "I imagine the belt wasn't the only thing that you talked to the doctor about." Rainbow blushed and looked away. "I was trying to keep that hidden, to keep a low profile." "You want to keep a low profile?" chuckled Spitfire. "The best way to do that is to not be in any shows at all. Being involved in so many is more akin to showing off." She approached and grabbed Rainbow's cock. "Is it real?" Rainbow nodded. "It's caused me no end of trouble. That's why I need the shows. I need to take my mind off of this... thing." "It's called a dick, Dash," scowled Spitfire. "And before you do any performing, I want the royal physician to give you a look. Unfortunately, he's out of town right now. Consider yourself grounded for the next two weeks." As Spitfire turned to leave, Rainbow grabbed her shoulder. "No, please! It won't interfere, I promise! I need that event!" Spitfire shrugged off Rainbow's hand. "Well, you can't have it now. Not until I've had you seen to by the best physician in the kingdom." Feeling her shoulders being grabbed again, Spitfire was pressed against the wall. "You're going to give me that show," snarled King. "And the other one, too. We'll spend all of tomorrow training for it if we have to. I'll make sure Rainbow is in perfect form for it." Spitfire cocked her head to the side. "What the fuck are you saying? What are you even doing?" "What are you doing, you rancid bitch? She needed your help, and you just shat in her fa--" Spitfire interrupted King by shoving her heel in his face. She'd definitely broken his nose, and that had caused him to drop her. "I thought it was odd when Dash was begging for more time on stage, but as you refer to her as a separate entity, I can tell you're not her. Of that, I'm absolutely certain. Who are you really?" King stood up and wiped his face. He had enough power inside himself to heal a broken nose, and he'd promptly done so. "Another smart-ass. The last one took forever to catch on." Spitfire shifted her position and took up a fighting stance. Whoever this was, they'd messed with the wrong mare. "Smarter than your dumb ass. Answer my question." King smiled as he took up a stance of his own. "I'm your new King. Your refusal to let Rainbow collect for me has sealed your fate as my next slave." He rushed forward. Spitfire was ready for him, driving her foot into his gut with the force of a trained fighter. She immediately followed that with a kick to the side of his head, stopping his movement and sending him aside. She was expecting a moment to realign herself, but King recovered quicker than anypony she'd ever seen before. He swept her leg out from underneath her , causing her to fall. Luckily, she was in a position to catch herself, and she regained her balance right away. She grabbed her towel, twisting it in her hands into something usable. Lashing at him, she managed to strike his face, and knock his gaze aside. Drawing back, she lashed out at the other side of his face, trying to make him lose his bearings. He put up his arms to guard his face, and that's when she whipped his balls. He fell to his knees immediately. Spitfire wasn't usually one to run from a fight, but she knew how to tell when she was outmatched. If this fight went on any further, she'd lose quickly. Luck had been on her side thus far, but if she was smart, she'd make her own luck. She stopped by her locker; she'd need the bare minimum of clothing before exiting the locker room, and she also had a key. She grabbed it, slid into her panties and a sports bra, and made her way to the door. Before she could reach it, though, she was tackled and pinned to the floor. "That fucking hurt!" shouted King, ripping her panties to shreds and squeezing his hand around her neck from behind. As he was behind her, her arms had trouble reaching him. His knees were planted on her legs, keeping her from kicking. Despite the fact that she was one of Equestria's top fliers, wings weren't made with striking force in mind. She could batter him all night with them, and she certainly might have tried, but he wasn't going anywhere. He forced his way inside as she gasped for air, and as her consciousness faded away, the last thing she felt was her womb being filled against her will. Her body fell limp, and she might have sworn that she'd died, and was seeing his face as he rolled her over onto her back. "Are you going to put Rainbow in every show from this point forward?" he asked, smiling down at her. Spitfire wanted to spit in his face, or tell him to go fuck himself, any act of defiance, but her body wouldn't respond. She knew she was dead now. And that was when she heard something surprising. It was a voice. Her own voice. Coming out of her own mouth. It was saying something she had no intention of saying. "Yes, my King. May I have a taste of your cock?"
Chapter the Twenty-Fourth: Taking the Lead"I'm impressed," chuckled Soarin, placing a hand on Rainbow's shoulder. "Not only did you somehow convince Spitfire to let you participate in events right away, but she made you the star of two shows without a second thought. Seriously, what'd you do to be put in such good graces?" "I just talked to her," laughed Rainbow nervously. "It wasn't a big deal, really." "No big deal?" Soaring laughed as he grabbed two plates of lemon cream pie from the table. "I thought for sure she'd have you scrubbing the academy latrine until it sparkled, and instead, she's fawning over you as if you were her own child. Whatever you said, it really struck a chord with her." "I suppose so," smiled Rainbow, reaching for one of the plates. Soarin jerked the plates away. "No, no, these are both for me." It had been awhile since Rainbow had worked with Soarin. She'd forgotten his luck ritual of not eating before a show, and eating a lot right after. The team's psychologist had written in his report that Soarin probably saw it as a means of earning his reward. Their nutritionist had made a comment that performing on a full stomach would make him sluggish, and while it was better to start with breakfast, the larger meal at the end would help him rest up for the next day. She'd also noted that a healthier option would be preferable, but he couldn't resist. Rainbow grabbed her own plate and fork. "I guess she just likes me." "If I didn't know better, I'd swear you two were sleeping together." Rainbow gasped mid-bite, nearly choking on her food. Soarin patted her on the back to make sure everything settled, but it proved unnecessary. It wasn't long before Rainbow regained her composure. "Why would you say something like that?" "It was just a joke," chuckled Soarin. "I didn't mean anything by it. The way you reacted, though, I wouldn't be surprised if..." Suddenly, Soarin's eyes went wide, and he covered his gasp with his hand. "You really are, aren't you!?" Rainbow covered his mouth with her hand and scowled at him. As her eyes shifted around the room, she saw that everypony was looking at them. "This is neither the time nor the place for that kind of accusation. We'll talk about it later, okay?" Soarin nodded and stepped back. "I'll hold you to that. In the meantime..." he walked away, gazing lustily at his pie. Rainbow finished her dessert and made her way to the nearest lavatory, locking the door and checking the stalls. When she was sure she was alone, she sat down. "I told you that putting me at the lead right away would lead to suspicions, King. I asked you to be patient." "I've been patient long enough," purred King, still reveling in the adoration he'd been given this week. "Though I suppose I should give you some amount of trust in this. After all, you are beginning to hold up your end. Do you think this is going to cause us problems down the line?" Rainbow shook her head. "I don't know. I don't think Soarin's going to say anything, but I have to tell him something." "You're not going to tell him the truth, that's for sure," answered King. "Make something up." "Not much I can make up now that he'd believe," grumbled Rainbow. "I've already spilled enough beans that he knows what's cooking." King smiled. "I know one way to shut him up." "No," pleaded Rainbow. "No more. I want my friends to come back, losing more just adds to my burden. I'll talk to him, okay? I'll figure something out. I've proven myself trustworthy with this, right?" There was a pause as King considered Rainbow's loyalty. He was about to answer when there was a knock on the door. "I'll give you until tonight to come up with something. If I don't like your answer, I'll silence him myself." Rainbow nodded and stood up. Unlocking and opening the door, she found that a small group had formed. "Sorry, I needed a bit of privacy for a moment," chuckled Rainbow, squeezing past them. "Didn't mean to block you all out." The flight home was easy for the other three Wonderbolts in their formation. Soarin was hoping for an explanation, and Rainbow was trying to come up with one. When they landed, she still hadn't said anything, and as the others dispersed to their rooms for the night, Soarin wrapped his arm around Rainbow's shoulders. "Well," he smiled, "We're alone now. So tell me about you and Spitfire. Are you really knocking boots?" Rainbow blushed and looked away. "I don't want to talk about it right now. It wouldn't be fair without Spitfire present. How else would she protect herself from foul rumours?" "Oh, come on, Rainbow. When you put it that way, I can't help but infer what's really going on. You can't keep it hidden forever. And the longer you hide it, and as she keeps giving you the best roles in as many assignments as possible, the more powerful the strike you'll receive from internal affairs." Rainbow had considered that. It wasn't ideal. If Soarin went to them, not only could it stop Rainbow from performing, they could replace Spitfire with somepony else. That would not do very well for her. She'd once again have to beg for a spot, if she was even still involved with the Wonderbolts, or have King indoctrinate the new commander. "Look, if you want to know what's going on, you can ask Spitfire tomorrow. I have to go fill her in on how this event went down. She needs to know that we pulled in more than double our projections so she can plan ahead for our next show. I'm sure that if you asked nicely, she'd be willing to give you a leading position in the next show, but right now, I need you to drop this. If, after hearing what she has to say, you still want to bring it to internal affairs, I'm not going to stand in your way." Soarin gave her a final pat on the shoulder before smiling and walking off. "On the other hand, I have no qualms about standing in your way."
Chapter the Twenty-Fifth: A Very Tasty PieAfter his daily training, Soarin was enjoying his bagel when he saw Spitfire walk into the mess hall. It was time for her lunch break, and she usually liked to be a little early in order to miss the cadets. It wasn't much, but fifteen minutes of peaceful lunch meant a lot to her. As she sat down, Soarin moved over to where she'd decided to eat. "Hey, Spitfire. Having a good day?" "I was, but then you sat down across from me," she joked, taking a big bite of her sandwich. "I aim to bother," chuckled Soarin. "So, Rainbow Dash has really been topping the charts lately." Spitfire swallowed. "She has. Putting her in for the last two shows really paid off." "Yeah, and with me being in both of them, I took note of how much she's improved. She seems to deserve the promotion." Spitfire smiled. "If you really felt that way, we wouldn't be having this conversation. Why don't you tell me how you really feel?" Soarin shrugged. "She disappeared for a few weeks, then comes back late. I thought for sure I'd have to talk you down and let her back into the Wonderbolts, but you went and made her our star attraction. It just doesn't add up, is all." "I picked her for those shows because she kneeled at my feet and begged." "Right into your snatch." Spitfire scowled. "That's a very serious allegation, Soarin. We don't make that kind of joke around here; you know better than that." Soarin shook his head. "Rainbow confirms it. She all but said it aloud yesterday. Furthermore, you're the one who recommended me to our internal affairs department. You know I have no choice but to look into this." Spitfire took a deep breath and nodded. "I know. I'll bring her into my office after last mess, we'll sort this out then." "See you there," smiled Soarin, walking away. Spitfire finished her lunch quickly and walked out into the hall. "I think he bought it." "Good job, my pet," smiled King, patting her head. "Now, go prepare. Big night tonight." Soarin ate quickly, as he wanted to be ready to go right away. He dreaded having to report Spitfire and Rainbow for misconduct, and genuinely wanted to make sure they stayed professional. If they could do that, he wouldn't have to say goodbye to either of them. If they didn't, he might have to say goodbye to both. He knocked on Spitfire's office door. "Enter if you dare," came her voice from inside. "How terrifying," he remarked, stepping inside. "Where's Rainbow?" "Not here yet," replied Spitfire, not looking up from her document. "You can have a seat while we wait." Soarin sat down. "I want you to know that this is nothing personal. I really don't want to do this, but I don't have much of a choice. It's my job on the line." "I know," came her response. "If you don't report it, and it goes over your head, all three of us would be gone. I don't want that to happen, which is why you're going to be informed right now, before anything becomes too out of hand." "Thanks for understanding," nodded Soarin. "And in the event that something does happen, I'm sorry in advance." The door opened behind him and Rainbow walked in. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Soarin could swear he heard the door latch click twice. He waited for Rainbow to take the chair adjacent to him, but she didn't. Instead, he was shocked by a rope suddenly surrounding his shoulders, binding him to the chair. "What's the meaning of this!?" he grunted, struggling to pull free as he was tied up. "I would think you were observant enough to figure that out," answered Spitfire. "We were going to tell you what we've been doing, but instead, we thought we'd show you." Soarin relaxed a bit. "Look, if you wanted me to join you for a threesome, you could have asked. I'm glad to join you. I just need to know one thing, and that's whether or not you're advancing Rainbow in return for sexual favours. We clear that up, and you're free to do whatever you want behind closed doors." Spitfire stood up and walked around the desk. The only thing she was wearing below the waist was a strip of tape holding her labia together, and her shoes. "Of course not," chuckled Spitfire, laying his chair back so King could more easily bind his ankles. "You said it yourself, she's skilled enough to take the lead on most of our performances. She was only late because she needed to stay behind for cleanup. Now, have you eaten all of your dinner?" Soarin nodded. "I have." "Good. Because I have your dessert." She squatted over his face and pulled off the tape. A bit of King's jizz from earlier in the day oozed out and dribbled onto his nose. "I know how much you love cream pies." Like an obedient little bitch boy, Soarin began lapping up the drippings of her cunt, digging his tongue inside of her to slurp out the creamy filling. As he worked, Rainbow was unfastening his pants. He flexed his legs a bit, making it easier to slide them between his arse and the chair. Soarin didn't stop when Spitfire's vagina was empty, he kept licking and sucking until she stood up. "Thank you, mistress," he said, his enjoyment made clear by his very large erection. "May I have some more?" Spitfire and King looked at each other. He wasn't indoctrinated yet. "What did you do?" "I'm sorry, my king," whimpered Spitfire. "I was so aroused by the thought of helping you that I must have diluted your seed with my juices..." Soarin was very confused. "What's going on?" King turned his gaze to Soarin. "You wanted more, right?" Soarin nodded enthusiastically as Spitfire stood him back up. "In that case, I'll just have to give you more." As King's pants came off, Soarin was rather taken by his cock. It was beautiful. Even better, before King presented it to him, he smeared it with an apple-flavored custard pie. This was very appealing to Soarin, as he was a bisexual with an insatiable sweet tooth. Without being commanded to, Soarin licked the whole thing clean. When he was done, King smeared even more on himself. Eventually, he ran out of pie, and Soarin had to be content with licking the crumbs off of King's balls. It was about that time that King shoved his cock down Soarin's throat. It was odd having somepony suck him off that wasn't mind-controlled, but it was nice nonetheless. When he fired off his thick, ropey cum, Soarin was his. Not that he needed Soarin to be indoctrinated to derive pleasure from him, that was just a bonus. And since Soarin had been such a good little bitch, he was rewarded by being untied and allowed to fuck King's pussy. As he shot his own load up inside of his King, Soarin drifted off to sleep right there on the rug, with Spitfire and King surrounding him. This meeting had been far more pleasant than anticipated.
Chapter the Twenty-Sixth: A Quick RespiteRainbow coasted easily back to Ponyville. She'd somehow convinced King to take a step back and give her some time to rest and relax, while letting somepony else take the lead position. She wasn't sure how; he loved the attention more than she did. I truth, it had been a combination of many factors. Despite Soarin being indoctrinated, he kept his intelligence. He'd suggested pulling Rainbow out of the shows entirely for a week, then bringing her back as second in command for two months. Furthermore, it was time for King's food source in Ponyville to be restocked. That required his attendance. They arrived at Sweet Apple Acres to see Applejack working alone in the orchard. As they landed and walked into the barn, they found Apple Bloom in the loft, taking Big Mac's dick like a champ. As the door closed, they both looked over the railing. "Welcome home, my King!" they shouted in unison. "Glad to see you're both enjoying yourselves," sighed Rainbow. "Let me know when you're done, I'm supposed to give you an order from your King." Rainbow flew up to the loft and laid back in her bed, thinking to herself about which friend she wanted set free first. It would have to be one that King didn't see as a threat, so Zecora and Twilight would be declined as soon as she asked. That also ruled out Pinkie, as she had been able to recognize him right away. Applejack would make a big stink about the situation, which would be good for pulling King out, but right now, that would just end up with her being put back under. There was one option that she was certain King would agree to. Fluttershy posed no threat to King, and likely wouldn't fight him. If King were to free just one of her friends, Fluttershy would be preferable to nopony at all. Before long, Apple Bloom sat down on Rainbow's lap, dripping all over her. "What are your orders, my King?" Rainbow sat up. "First, clean yourselves up. You can't be running around town like that. Once that's done, go round everypony up for an orgy tonight." "Will do, my King," saluted Apple Bloom. "And have Fluttershy bring my parents," she added, her disgust apparent in her voice. "Eeyup." Sweetie Belle was the first to arrive. She'd gone back to the clubhouse with Buck to keep Granny Smith from finding them as easily. She immediately jumped up the stairs and situated herself on King's cock. "And how is my Sweetie Belle this afternoon?" he asked. "I'm wonderful, my King," she smiled, pushing him up inside of her. "I really missed having you inside of me." "I can tell," he chuckled, "based on how much you're squeezing me." One by one, and rarely in groups, all of King's slaves that had stayed in Ponyville, or had shifted themselves thusly arrived for their night of fun. As each of them was made available, King made sure to reset their timers and ensure that they would be his for a long time to come. Several of them had brought with them food items and beverages, all of which King sampled. He was quite pleased with most of them. When it came time to reset the clock on Fluttershy, King could feel Rainbow pushing through. "Did you want to try something new?" he asked, hovering over Fluttershy, who was splayed out in front of them with a ball gag in her mouth. "No," replied Rainbow. "I want you to release her from your clutches. I brought in the crowds, didn't I?" King considered for a moment. "Did you, though? I was the one who had Spitfire put you in. I was also the one who convinced Soarin to drop his inquiry into our affairs. I think you're giving yourself too much credit." Rainbow shook her head. "We had a deal. If I fed you adoration, you'd release one of my friends. She's the most harmless to your cause, so I want her released." "We did have a deal," agreed King. "You've done enough to keep Scootaloo safe, but I'm afraid I'm not convinced yet. We'll discuss it again in a month, when she's about to run out again. Until that time comes..." He pressed his cock into Fluttershy's vagina, which had been dripping with anticipation. Seeing that there was nothing she could do at the moment, Rainbow went back to her isolation, pretending that she felt nothing and waiting for the night to end. It was well into the evening when the orgy was interrupted. King was balls deep in Apple Bloom's snatch, with Bow filling her arse and Buck dribbling down her throat when the front door flew open with a loud slam. There stood Granny Smith, absolutely fuming as she looked around. She had been peeved as she made her way out to the barn, but seeing what had been happening, she was absolutely furious. "What the hell is going on here!?" she demanded, grabbing a stick and swatting at Big Mac's flank, throwing him off of Applejack. "I'm in mah own house, tryn'a catch mah beauty sleep, and y'all are out here making such a cacophony! I was gonna tell y'all to quiet down nicely, but now I have half a mind to bring out the blunderbuss!" King looked around, and found that many of his slaves were entranced by the actions of this mare. They were shaken to their core by the mere presence of her. This power was enough to pull their attention from him. The Apple family was a strange group, able to fight against King at every turn. Granny smith pointed out Big Macintosh, Apple Bloom, and Applejack. "The three of you, I want your arses cleaned up and in bed in ten minutes!" Without waiting for a command from King, the three of them filed out. He let them walk, as he was more interested in seeing how this played out. An angry Granny Smith seemed a powerful tool, if properly harnessed. She turned back to the group. "I don't know what's lead you all to believe that this is acceptable behaviour, but it's not! I'm coming back in half an hour, and any of you that have yet to remove yourselves are going to be removed by me, instead!" King had already reset all of them, anyway. As they filed out and dispersed, he was planning his next acquisition. Before the night was out, all of Sweet Apple Acres would be his.
Chapter the Twenty-Seventh: Sour AppleGranny Smith was bewildered by the actions of her family. They'd been acting strange for the last month, but she hadn't expected this. She couldn't believe they were all out in the barn, involved in an orgy. Even more horrifying, they were involved with each other. The thought of what might result of that sent shivers down her spine. She stopped by Big Mac's room and looked in. His mane was still dripping, but at least he was wearing pants. She considered going in there and telling him off, but between being too tired and too angry, she opted to save that for the morning. Stopping by Applejack's room revealed a similar scene, the exception being that she was wearing a button-up shirt and a pair of loose-fitting shorts. Not quite as comforting to see as a sturdy pair of pants, but good enough. Before she went to her own bedroom, her last stop was checking in on Apple Bloom. Seeing her involved had been the worst of it. Applejack and Big Mac having sex with each other was bad, but Apple Bloom had been taking two dicks from behind, while sucking off an animal. That was not something she'd learned growing up, that was new behaviour. She opened the door. Apple Bloom was still nude, though she was cleaned up. She was sitting at the foot of her bed. She wasn't crying, but she looked mortified. Pushing the door open, Granny entered the room and sat next to Apple Bloom. "Now, child, don't go thinkin' that I don't still love you. I do. I'm just upset and disappointed." As she rested a hoof on Apple Bloom's shoulder, it was shrugged off. "Now, Apple Bloom, I know you're upset, too, what with me pulling you out of there, but you have to understand that I only want what's best for you, and I don't want you involved in that kind of party. It's not safe. You could end up with so many diseases, especially if you have multiple partners." "I know," mumbled Apple Bloom "But it was so much fun." "Just because it's fun don't make it right, Apple Bloom. You should save yourself for a good stallion." "Like Big Mac?" Granny Smith scowled. "Somepony like Big Mac would be fine, but don't you go chasin' after family members. That's a whole different can o' worms." "But Granny, Applejack says he's the only one who can scratch her pussy in just the right way. I wanna feel that scratch, too!" "No," scolded Granny. "I'll hear no more of this tonight. Put on some clothes and go to bed. We'll discuss this in the morning." Standing up, Granny left the room and went to her own. She had been wearing a bathrobe over her nightdress for her trip out to the barn but that could come off now. Slipping under the covers, she expected to find slumber soon, but unfortunately, King had other plans. "Hello, my lovely." Granny Smith nearly jumped out of her skin. She very nearly fell out of bed, too, but King had grabbed her before she could fall. "What are you doing in my bed!?" King pulled her in and pinned her down. "I'm preparing to fuck an old lady," he smiled, slapping his dick against her abdomen. "What are you doing?" "Big Mac!!" A loud thumping echoed down the hall as Big Mac ran down the hall and burst through the door. "Quick!" shouted Granny Smith. "Pull him off of me!" Big mac ran across the room and grabbed King by the shoulder. "You will do no such thing," sneered King. "Hold her down for your King." Big Mac looked down at his Granny, then back at his King. His gaze flipped back and forth between the two. Slowly, he made his decision. Apple Bloom stood in the doorway, beaming. "Good call, Big Mac!" "Go fetch your sister!" called Granny Smith, her arms pinned down by Big Mac. "Yes," agreed King. "We want to make absolutely certain that we have the whole family together for this orgy, after all. We wouldn't want to leave anypony out, would we?" As King lined himself up, Granny Smith began to kick. She may have been old, but she was still a force to be reckoned with. She kicked up at King's jaw, smashing his tongue between his teeth. The next blow went to his gut, and he stumbled backwards. "Applejack, knock some sense into your brother!" called Granny, looking to the latest arrival. Applejack quickly rushed over and grabbed Granny by the ankles. "Good girl," chuckled King, rubbing his hand against her cheek. "Just hold her down. Her mind will change soon, and you can go back to your brother." "Promise?" asked Applejack. "Of course," smiled King. "Just wait and see." With a single thrust, King found himself inside of Granny Smith's vagina. She was very dry and uncomfortable, like rubbing his dick against sandpaper. He turned around. "Apple Bloom, fetch the lube!" "No, don't!" called Granny. "Somepony, help me!" King smiled down at her. "I'll help you, Granny. I'll reunite you with your family right away, and you'll be closer than ever before. Just think of all of the activities you'll share in now." As Apple Bloom squirted a glob of lubricant on her King's cock, it plunged back into Granny. It was much more pleasant after a few thrusts. Half an hour had passed since the last orgy ended, so it took several minutes for King to work himself up to a climax again. Still, he powered through it and eventually shot his load into his newest slave. After she stopped fighting back, the family was made whole again. Everypony in the house rejoiced in each other's company, and any clothes that were still on came off immediately. Applejack and Big Mac went back to what they'd been doing in the barn, exactly as King had promised. Apple Bloom sat down on King's face to be eaten out while she played with her nipples, and Granny was on her knees next to the bed. Her false teeth came out of her mouth, and in their place was King. He'd never thought that he'd be receiving a blowjob without threat of teeth, but he soon learned that bare gums were a magical thing. Long into the night they continued their playtime, but they had to end it long before sunrise. They needed their beauty sleep, after all.
Chapter the Twenty-Eighth: RevisionRainbow woke up in the middle of the afternoon and made her way to the bathroom to wash herself off. She was absolutely mortified with King's actions. It had always been bad, but to pin down a geriatric woman, even one that still had some fight left in her, was going too far. "What a wonderful morning!" chirped King, smiling as he looked into the mirror. "Isn't it wonderful, Rainbow?" No response came from Rainbow, save for a scowl. "Oh, come now, Rainbow, you're not still mad about me keeping Fluttershy, are you? I told you she can come back next time if you behave." "It's not just that," growled Rainbow. "It's a great many things. It's the fact that you're taking down helpless mares that can't fight back. It's the fact that you're taking so many, and not giving any of them a chance to appreciate me of their own accord. It's the fact that last night, you attacked a little old lady who only wanted her family back. But most of all, it's the fact that the only ponies you've been taking have been my closest friends!" King shook his head. "I've taken down your enemies," he said. "Spitfire was standing in your way, trying to keep you from performing. Soarin tried to have you sanctioned for sexual misconduct. You call those ponies your friends?" "I do," replied Rainbow, folding her arms. "They're good ponies who were just doing their jobs. They're supposed to be careful because other ponies depend on them." King sighed. "Okay, I'll admit that I've mostly been targeting your friends. What did you expect? They're the ponies that you regularly hang around with. If you sat around with your greatest foes, I might be inclined to take one of them, but you have yet to introduce me." Rainbow thought for a moment about that. She really didn't have that many enemies; most of the ponies she met absolutely adored her. A few rivals, perhaps, but no enemies, per se. Nopony had actually wronged her in years. Suddenly, she knew who to take down. "If you want to take down somepony who has no regard for me, and make them adore us, I know just who you should go after." Rainbow landed just outside of Las Pegasus, the desert wind coaxing her to move further into the city. This was exactly where she needed to be. "Are you sure this is right?" asked King. "Quite honestly, I'm not sure this is the best place to acquire attention from anypony. It's all so flashy, I can't fathom anypony being able to see you shine here." "Trust me," smiled Rainbow. "We're only after one pony here, and she'll be able to spot me from a vast distance. Especially if I do this." Pinning her lead pony badge to her Wonderbolt uniform, the bait was complete. Now she just had to wait for the right bite. Walking around town, she wasn't mobbed as much as she might have expected. Then again, King was right, and there was a lot to see. Every so often, somepony would approach and ask for an autograph, but that was it. Most notably was a pegasus colt who had filled up an autograph book with several other Rainbow Dash autographs. None of them had been from her, which didn't come as a shock when he complimented her on her costume, saying that is was the closest he'd come to actually believing that he was talking to the real Rainbow Dash. It took a bit longer for word to spread that the real Rainbow Dash was here in the city, but once it had caught on, it wasn't long before the fated meeting Rainbow had been hoping for to occur. An aqua pegasus in a black and green jumpsuit approached, seeming to be quite flustered. "So, the rumours really were true, after all. And here I was about to give up after the fourth fake Rainbow Dash I ran into was a stallion. And yet, here you are in the flesh." Rainbow smirked. "Hello, my dear. Surprised to see me here?" "Very much so," sneered the mare, narrowing her amber eyes at Rainbow. "I thought for sure you'd still be in Cloudsdale, yukking it up with your Wonderbolt pals in your fluffy, cushiony beds." "Normally, I would be," smiled Rainbow, cracking her shoulders. "However, I'm out here with a special purpose. And for that purpose, I needed to find you, Lightning Dust." Lightning shrugged. "Here to beg me to come back to the Wonderbolts? Forget it. I'm more than happy to stick around here, being paid top dollar for the kind of thing that Spitfire can only dream about." "No, no," chuckled Rainbow. "Spitfire knows nothing about this. I'm here on my own accord." "Oh?" "Yeah. I came out here looking for you." Lightning folded her arms. "One is inclined to ask why." "My reasons are my own, and you won't hear them until I've seen what I need to." Lightning shrugged. "Whatever you're really here for, make it quick. You know how quick works, right, Dash?" Rainbow blew a raspberry. "Who do you think you're talking to?" Glaring right into Lightning's eyes, Rainbow stepped forward until they were mere inches apart. "I'm here for a race. A race against you, specifically. I'll even let you set most of the terms. Set a location, advertise if you want it spectated, talk shit on me all you want in the leadup. But I only have a week, so make it snappy. You know what snappy means, right, Dust?" The tension in the air between them was so ridiculously tight that the smallest snap could rip the entire world apart. Despite the fact that it was Las Pegasus, a quiet stillness hung in the crowd. Finally, after what felt like hours, Lightning smirked and snorted. "Thursday at eight in the evening. The Washouts headquarters. I'll save all of my shit talking for when you lose." She turned to leave. "Unless you decide to pussy out, that is." With a flap, she flew off to set up advertising. Rainbow made her way to a hotel to rest up for the night. "Was that your desired outcome?" asked King. "You wanted to antagonize her?" Rainbow nodded as she sat down to her room service. "Absolutely. She's regularly interfered with the Wonderbolts, and she's also endangered Scootaloo. If I'm going to be changing the ponies around me, I want it to be for the better." King smiled. "If you say so. I don't think she'll willingly suck you off, though." Rainbow scoffed. "Since when do you care about having consent?"
Chapter the Twenty-Ninth: Thrown Off Course"That's not at all what I was expecting," said Rainbow, looking over the track. It was absolutely covered in countless obstacles, many of which seemed to be deadly if mishandled. There was no waiver for her to sign, as they had no insurance. At least there were paramedics on standby. "I imagine injuries happen around here all the time." Lightning shook her head. "I only had them come out in case you decided to grow a pair and face me on the big circle. Honestly, I was half-expecting you to bail out." "Hardly," huffed Rainbow. "A chance to beat your tail in once and for all is enough to draw me in." Lightning chuckled. "Fine. Let's talk terms. If I win, you leave the Wonderbolts to be the Washout's new mobile towel rack." Rainbow scowled. That was a step too far. She had no intention of leaving the Wonderbolts. "And when I win, you have to perform the sexual favour of my choosing." "My, my, so confident in your abilities. Or is that perhaps cockiness I hear? Don't forget that this is my house, Dash. I know the track inside and out. I've broken and repaired nearly every piece on this course." "And that's only going to make losing hurt that much more for you." Once more, they were glaring into each other's eyes. This had been an intense rivalry, but it was all about to end. "You can use the stallions' locker room," smiled Lightning. "I made sure to have it cleaned and deodourized just for you. I even left a white jumpsuit in there, in case you don't want to ruin the Wonderbolt's reputation when you inevitably lose." Rainbow made her way to the locker room to prepare. As she stepped inside, she saw the jumpsuit, and next to it was an adult diaper, with a sticky note attached to it. "For when you piss yourself in fear," read the note. Rainbow immediately chucked it in the trash. "You're sure you can do this?" asked King. "She does know the track exceptionally well, and you've never touched it before." "I don't need you talking shit to me too, King," growled Rainbow. "I'm clearly the faster pegasus. You've seen what I'm capable of, I don't want to hear your derision." "There's no derision here," said King. "Merely concern. You heard her terms: If you lose, you leave the Wonderbolts. How are you supposed to feed me if your entire job is to carry sweat rags?" Rainbow sat down on one of the benches. "I don't know. I'll find something for you, for sure. I do everything to keep my promises." King had no response. Instead, he just quietly retreated into his own realm to watch the race from Rainbow's perspective. With the room now silent, Rainbow stripped out of her civilian clothes. Beneath it, her Wonderbolts jumpsuit was almost ready, she just had to finish zipping it up so that it covered her neck. If this was to be her last hurrah as a Wonderbolt, then it would be her greatest show ever. Thousands of ponies had gathered to watch this event. They'd brought in more ponies than the stadium had seats. Unicorns and earth ponies were encouraged to stand in order to allow more room, and the pegasi were encouraged to fly so that everypony could see the show. There weren't nearly as many ponies as the largest of Wonderbolt shows, but this was a very big event by Washout standards. They'd never drawn this big of a crowd before. The master of ceremonies called for Lightning Dust first, and the crowd roared in excitement as she circled the arena, a crackling bolt of lightning chasing her as she went. She landed at the starting platform and encouraged the crowd to be as loud as they could. Then it was Rainbow's turn. As she rounded the first corner, she heard the crowd's volume rise. They weren't cheering for her, they were booing her. Performing a few aerobatics, the rainbow trail following her depicted hearts, stars, and even spelling out DASH in the air. As she came to a stop at the starting line, she pulled her hoof out of the way just in time to avoid being hit with an egg. The two took their places at the starting line, and with the sounding of the airhorn, they took off. Flying along the course was quite a bit more difficult than flying over it. More than just following the sharp turns, they also had to watch out for several obstacles. From long rods that swung at them to actual blades that popped out of the ground to batons swinging from the ceiling. They weren't just popping up at random, either. There was a group of three stallions controlling the traps, and it was heavily weighted in Lightning's favour. As they rounded the far corner, Rainbow was two body lengths behind with a bruise forming on her shoulder. She'd taken a hefty blow from a baton literally punching a hole in the floor. If this had been a fair and even treatment, she was sure she'd be ahead, but nothing had popped up in Lightning's way yet. This wasn't meant to be a fair game. Rainbow took a deep breath as she finished the first lap. Her heart was racing as fast as she was, and she'd managed to almost catch up to Lightning. She was only a head behind. She was starting to find her footing, figuratively speaking. However, her injuries were starting to pile up. A few cuts, some nasty bruises, and yet nothing was stopping Lightning Dust. "Bet it's real easy taking the easy route," taunted Rainbow, tossing aside a free-floating obstacle. "What's the matter, too much of a pussy to play fair?" Lightning nodded to the group operating the obstacles, and they put a baton in her path. Just a single baton. Meanwhile, Two more popped up on Rainbow's side. While the crowd was expecting her to leap over and hoping for a collision, Rainbow knifed through it with ease. A few of the audience members were starting to come around. Halfway through the final lap, Lightning Dust was dodging just as many obstacles as Rainbow had on her first lap. Meanwhile, Rainbow was navigating a near-impossible maze. Just before the final turn, so much of the path had been blockaded that the only path through was a small hole right in the middle. There was no other path around or through. Yet, As Rainbow dove towards the hole, A final baton came up to block her sole path. There was to time to stop or turn, she had no way to stop herself from planting her face into the wall. She did all she could to brace herself for impact, but it wasn't much. In the next instant, everything went black.
Chapter the Thirtieth: Sleeping with the EnemySlowly, Rainbow opened her eyes. She was standing on the starting platform, the crowds chanting her name, and Lightning Dust in front of her, panting with her face switching from incredulity to disappointment to anger. The emcee was announcing once again that against all odds, Rainbow Dash had come out victorious. She was sure she'd have woken up in the hospital after that collision. Looking up at the replay, she saw what had happened. As she'd brought up her hooves to shield herself, King had taken over, increasing her speed and smashing through the wall in front of her. That kind of impact, she was sure could shatter her skull, but reaching up to check, there was hardly any damage. Not even a scratch. What's more, the bruises on her arm were gone, a few of her cuts were healed, though the more visible damage was left alone for the crowd to ogle. Rainbow smiled down at Lightning Dust. "Room 713. Wear something sexy." She handed Lightning a card for the hotel she was staying at. "See you in an hour." Rainbow walked off the track, waving to her newfound fans, soaking up the attention. A crowd of ponies chanting her name wasn't hurting anypony, and was exactly the kind of thing Rainbow was willing to give to King. She smiled as she walked down the hall, back toward the locker room. As she stepped in, she locked the door and pulled off her jumpsuit. It was torn beyond repair; she would need a new one. As she stuffed it in her bag, she looked down at her body. As expected, King had finished healing her. She walked to the back of the room and turned on the shower. As the water flowed down her body and washed away a layer of sweat, she let out her breath. "Thanks for the help, King." "Anytime," smiled King. "I can't let you fail, can I? If you're out of the Wonderbolts, I lose my food source. There's no glory in being a towel bitch." "No glory, indeed," chuckled Rainbow. "Though, I do hope Lightning's team can function without her. She's not staying here. She's coming with us back to Ponyville to take on a more respectable job. Weather pony would be a good fit for her, I think." "Let's not forget her other job, servicing her King." Rainbow chuckled nervously. "Honestly, while I'm not proud of this, it would be nice to see her put in her place. At least for a little while. I'm not particularly sad to see her go." She finished her shower, dressed up, and left the locker room, only to find herself surrounded by fans. She smiled, waved, and occasionally signed autograph books. She also made a few statements shilling for the Wonderbolts. She was, after all, a member of their team. Rainbow heard a knock at her door. It was almost midnight now, later than she had been expecting Lightning to appear, and long after she'd told her to arrive. She opened the door, and had to stifle her laughter. Lightning was dressed as a common tart, wearing a red leather corset and a miniskirt to match. She looked very angry. "Don't you say a word," she growled, pushing past her. Rainbow let out a chuckle as she closed the door. "Picked up a few stallions on the way in with that outfit? You sure took long enough." Lightning scowled at Rainbow. "Hurry up, so I can be done with this. You wanted one sexual favour, and that's all I'm going to give. So, what'll it be? Are you going to piss on my face or shit in my mouth?" Rainbow narrowed her eyes. "No. That's not at all what I was going to do. You have some really nasty kinks, Dust." "No, I wasn't suggest--" "What I'm going to have you do is much easier. Judging by how your track looked at the end, you like easy, so this should be no problem." Lightning took a deep breath. "Fine. What would you have me do?" Rainbow unzipped her pants and pulled out her cock. "Just a simple, easy blowjob." Lightning's eyes darted back and forth between Rainbow's face and cock. "You can't be serious." Rainbow nodded. "I'm as serious as a heart attack. You lost the race, now you have to settle your debt." "Please don't mention debt," groaned Lightning, falling to her knees. "I just almost bankrupted the Washouts with your little stunt." Rainbow furrowed her brow. "That's not my fault. You should have made back plenty of money from ticket sales alone; that event was beyond being sold out, and I only broke one of your batons." Lightning took Rainbow's cock in her hands. "We made a lot of inside bets that you'd lose, and then rigged the game so you would. I thought that was obvious." "Again, not my fault. I didn't make your decisions for you." Lightning had no more to say. She was at the lowest point she'd ever been, and it was entirely her fault. She'd been kicked out of the Washouts for this, and now she had to give away her body. Six hours ago, she was so confident that everything would be fine, and they'd have a huge payout, and now she had nothing. Lightning took Rainbow's cock in her mouth and started sucking. It would be best if she could hurry this along, as she had to find somewhere to sleep tonight, and she had to start looking right away for a new job. She didn't want to admit it to herself, but this sort of work at least paid decently. To be honest, if she could find clients that tasted like Rainbow, that may not have been so bad. At least she was clean. A few minutes went by, and Rainbow was unimpressed. Lightning Dust wasn't very good at this. "You're sure taking your time. What, do you like the flavour of cock that much?" Lightning wrapped her fist around Rainbow's shaft and gave it a hard squeeze as she scowled up at her. It was demeaning to have lost, and even more so that she had to perform such an act, but to add insult to injury by telling her that she was bad at sucking dick? That was too much. Lightning redoubled her efforts, jerking it off as best she could manage. Finally, Rainbow was nearing her climax. she felt the pressure building up in her balls, and as she peaked over the top, she grabbed Lightning by the mane and forced her head down, spraying her load right down her throat. As Lightning looked up, she smiled. "How else may I serve you, my King?"
Chapter the Thirty-First: Preparation"So, you can heal any injury, prevent them before they happen, sense ponies from half a mile away, and through walls?" asked Rainbow as she flew back toward Ponyville. "Those are some pretty handy powers to have." "I can have more," answered King. "How would you like to be able to keep yourself active constantly? No need for sleep. Or perhaps magic like the unicorns do, despite not having a horn? Spitting acid, feeding an empire, controlling fertility, all of this and more can be yours as my influence expands." "Those do sound really nice," smiled Rainbow. "Can you gain those from the Wonderbolts shows?" "Of course," chuckled King. "That said, it'd be much faster if I had a den of debauchery to draw in the dregs of society." "Please, don't. You've taken so many good ponies, I'd really rather you didn't take any more." King scowled. "Only when it benefits you, right? You had no qualms about enslaving that Lightning Dust character. Here I am, about to give jobs to the homeless, provide healthcare to those who are ill, and surround you with nothing but happy ponies, and your response is to leave them as they are?" "Lightning Dust was a horrible, awful pony. She deserved to be taken down a few notches, but now I'm wondering if she deserved to be brought down as low as we did. Now that I've seen it, I think we overdid it." "If we hadn't, she'd be worse off. You talked to her after; she was jobless, homeless, and with nowhere else to go. If you wanted her to be okay, you either should have either bowed out of the race or done just as you did. Now she has a house to live in, a good chance at a respectable job, and somepony to satisfy any carnal urges she has. A few months as one of my thralls, and she'll be a functioning, well-respected member of society." Rainbow paused for a moment. "I would rather we moved slowly. The common citizen doesn't deserve to be enthralled." "Even if I can make them happy and healthy for the rest of their lives?" Rainbow nodded. "They should have the right to choose." "I suppose we'll just have to agree to disagree, then." They landed in Ponyville and walked back toward Sweet Apple Acres. "Since we have a few days before we can rejoin the Wonderbolts, I'll let you run around here in Ponyville for a few days. I'm willing to give Fluttershy back to you now, so if you feel like having sex with your friends, keep in mind that you'll be extending their timers significantly. I'm going to take a nap, so don't almost die on me, okay?" Rainbow nodded and sat down on the hay bed. She waited a few hours to make sure King was asleep, then went into the farmhouse. "Are you still around? I need your help, King." When no response came, Rainbow knew she was alone. She walked into the kitchen and pulled out a handful of herbs. She was hoping she remembered the ingredients and their proportions correctly; she definitely should have. It really was a simple mix. It boiled for a few minutes, then was filtered into jars. Granny Smith had no shortage of jars from making zapapple jam, apple sauce, apple butter and many other things, so filling up two dozen jars and sealing them for distribution was no trouble at all. She stacked the jars into two palettes and carried them into town. She was on her way to have them packaged and shipped, when she ran into Spike in the street. He seemed to be really upset. Rainbow stopped him by placing a hand on his shoulder. "Everything alright, bud?" Spike looked up at her. "Hi, Rainbow. I'm just a little upset, that's all." "What's bugging you? Anything I can do?" "It's Twilight and Rarity." He sat down and hunched over. "They've really changed recently. I mean, all of our friends have, and I don't know why." Sitting down next to him, Rainbow rubbed his back. "I'm sorry to hear you're having trouble with their new personalities, Spike. All I can do is promise that I'm doing everything in my power to bring them back to normal." Spike looked up at her, his eyes wide with shock. "You know what's wrong with them!?" Rainbow placed a finger against his lips. "I do, but it needs to stay quiet. Too much buzz, and I won't be able to do anything." Spike, filled with newfound determination, nodded. "Okay, then. I'll keep it under my hat. But if it is a secret, as you say, shouldn't we discuss it somewhere more private?" Spike lead Rainbow back to the castle, carrying one of her palettes for her. When they arrived, they retreated to a small room and locked the door. "So, what's in theses jars?" Rainbow set hers on a table. "This is the first step in curing our friends. I could possibly use it now, but it would be best if we waited for the right time. I don't know if I can stop it right now, so we'll have to wait until the conditions are optimal." Spike looked at one of the jars. "It looks like some kind of tea." "It is some kind of tea." "And we just have them drink it to return to normal?" "According to Zecora, yes." Spike nodded. "She's usually very knowledgeable about things like this. So she made this?" "I did," admitted Rainbow. "I tried to remember her recipe from before she changed, too. I hope it works." Spike put the jar back. "I hope it does, too. I rather liked Twilight and Rarity the way they were." He made his way to a shelf and pulled down a copy of 'Super Naturals.' "If Zecora gave you the recipe, there's a good chance it's in here. I'm not doubting your memory, but I'd like to know for sure." The book was moved to a lectern, and Rainbow quickly rifled through it, skipping everything that was obviously not what she was looking for. Finally, she found it. "Looking at these ingredients, this is exactly what I mixed up." Spike read the title. "'A potion to cure incubus or succubus enthrallment.' Is that what's wrong with them? They're under the control of an incubus or succubus?" "An incubus," confirmed Rainbow. "He's here in Ponyville, and with every passing day, he's growing more and more powerful." Spike quivered. "How do we stop him? We can't just let him take over more ponies." "I'm working on that," said Rainbow, ripping out the page and folding it up. "First, we need to ship these somewhere that will take them three weeks to come back to Ponyville. That'll give me plenty of time to pull the Incubus away. While I'm gone, I'll have Twilight drink some of this to cure herself, and also teach her how to make more." Grabbing a pen, she wrote down instructions for Twilight in the empty area at the bottom of the page and stuffed it in with the jars. "She'll have to forgive me for tearing out this page. It's for her own good. Remind me to buy her a new copy." "Will do." Spike wrapped up the palettes and sealed them tightly. "This is precious cargo. I'll make sure it comes back in three weeks. You can count on me, Rainbow." Rainbow reached over and patted his shoulder. "I know I can. You weren't given the title of 'best assistant in all of Equestria' just for shits and giggles."
Chapter the Thirty-Second: I DisagreeTwo days remained before Rainbow was to return to the Wonderbolts. She'd had Rarity make a new uniform for her, one that would hide the belt a little bit better. She'd also stayed a fair distance from her friends, and from other ponies, as well. Despite the fact that Spike was in on her plan, she'd opted to stay away from him, too. She didn't want to risk him tipping off King to their plan, nor did she want King deciding to take him as a novelty. He may not have been her best friend, but he was a close friend; she didn't have many of those left. She wanted him to stay safe, for her sake, for his own sake, and if everything worked out correctly, for Twilight's sake. She had kept to her intent to turn Lighting's life into something better. She'd set her up with a job on the weather team that paid somewhat nicely. It wasn't a hard job, and with Lightning's skills, she could earn a full day's pay in twenty minutes if she really wanted to; Rainbow had done that for years, so it was good enough for her. It was certainly a good place for Lightning to learn to be responsible for others. Despite her desire to keep to herself, Rainbow had spent a good amount of time going to and from the civics center, looking into anything she might do to improve the town. She'd cleared out enough 'help wanted' fliers to free up an entire cork board. In doing so, she was collecting praise for King to feed off of without causing any harm. Even things she wasn't good at, King had helped her with. She was hoping that this display would help him see that there was no need for sex slaves, and that so many ponies would give her the positive attention he needed without forcibly taking it from them. "I still think this whole place could do with being turned into my personal den of debauchery," said King as they returned to Rainbow's house. "Homes for the homeless, jobs for the unemployed, and healthcare for the sick, all in exchange for a little bit of sex." "I'm not going to sit idly by and let that happen," growled Rainbow. "I've heard enough of this. I'm not turning Ponyville into a slave market for you, no matter how much you promise me in return. I care about these ponies too much to let that happen." "I care about them, too," replied King. "That's why I want to see that they're healthy and cared for. Not only can we make that happen, but I can make sure they're comfortable, well-fed, and in good company." "I said no. Too many already, and I don't care for big orgies. You can manage with what I'm giving, so we'll stick with that. Not only can you manage, but you have been managing. This isn't so much a necessity as much as it is that you don't want to try. We'll take things slow and easy, so we can live in peace." "I thought you liked things going fast, Dash?" "Not always," replied Rainbow, rubbing Tank's back. "Sometimes, it's better to slow down and appreciate the little things in life." They stood there for several seconds, waiting for Tank to smile at them. "See? Totally worth the wait." King said nothing in response. He would turn her opinion around. Just because they were literally two minds in one body did not mean they had to be of two minds about their situation. Rainbow went to bed, surrounded by her parents and Lightning Dust, who were all sharing her bed. It wasn't ideal, but King had made her parents sell their house, and she didn't hate them so much as to make them homeless, and Lightning didn't have enough money to put a down payment on her own place yet. As much as she wanted them out, it was at least partly her own fault that they were here. At the very least, here was better than the gutter. She kissed them all good night and drifted off to sleep. It might have been nice to fall asleep in the embrace of a loved one, but Rainbow wished she could have chosen which loved one. Rainbow was awoken in the middle of the night by a loud slurping sound. She opened her eyes, and saw her father, Bow Hothoof, holding up her knees and eating her out. This wasn't the first time he'd done this, and she was pretty sure it wouldn't be the last. She was a bit miffed that she'd have to wait until he was finished to go back to sleep, as it was exceptionally difficult to fall asleep with him performing such an act on her. Sleep would not be coming back to her any time soon, it seemed, as they'd made enough noise and shifted the bed enough for Windy to wake up. She wanted to be a part of their activity, too, and denying her would just make her put forth such a fuss that Lightning would wake up, too. It was just easier to let her in and give her what she wanted, so Rainbow could have what she wanted; to go back to sleep. Windy straddled her daughter's face and wrapped her lips around her cock. Rainbow wasn't in the mood to do anything, so rather that returning the favour and licking her mother's snatch, She just continued to lie there. There was no need to be any more involved. Tasting King's seed would be enough to finish her mother off, so what was the point? Still, it was annoying having to lie there with fluid dripping all over her nose and mouth. That would all need to be wiped off before she went back to sleep. Bow had started a fair while ago, so it wasn't long before Rainbow was worked up close to her climax. Contemplating her return to relaxation, Rainbow let out a yawn. At that exact moment, Windy pulled away, and Bow leaned forward. As Rainbow's jaw was stretched open, a thick stream of King's semen spurted out of her dickhead, landing squarely in the back of her throat. She reflexively gasped, sending it further down, where her involuntary muscles quickly swallowed it. She was once again trapped inside King's pocket of space, with even more prisoners surrounding her. "Looks like you're going to be indisposed for awhile," said King. "I guess that means I'll have to make the decisions for a bit."
Chapter the Thirty-Third: Black as the NightRainbow looked around at all of the ponies she'd helped to imprison. They all looked back at her. Some were more angry than others, some looked more disappointed than anything else, but none of them were happy to see her. All of their eyes were open and on her. Rainbow had never felt such scorn before. All of these ponies were here because of her mistake, and even worse, she'd actually put one of them here of her own free will. "I know you'll never truly forgive me for this," she said, bowing her head. "I can't ask you to. All I can hope to do is fix some of the damage I've caused, and then leave before I can cause any more. Some of it's actually irreparable." "Most of it is!" called a voice. Rainbow looked up and saw that the bindings covering their mouths were starting to crumble away. "How dare you say you have any meaning to repair the damages you've caused me!" Lightning Dust was thrashing about in her bonds, trying to break free even further. As the rest all came free, their voices joined together to form a cacophony of accusations and angry shouting. Rainbow tried to listen as best she could, but there were too many yelling at once. She was able to pick out snippets, but those only made her feel worse. Not that she felt she deserved any better. Suddenly, there was a loud screech that drowned out all of the other voices, bringing them all to a halt and focusing their attention on Princess Twilight. "That's enough for now!" she shouted. "We're going to go over this, but it's all going to be one at a time. I promise, you'll all have a chance to voice your grievances against Rainbow Dash." She turned to Rainbow and scowled. "I want it to be very clear what she has to do. Big Mac, you're first." All eyes turned to Big Macintosh. Rainbow couldn't believe what she was seeing. He was an absolute mess. His body looked deformed, as if he'd been beaten to a pulp. His arms and legs were covered in dark bruises around the joints. He'd tried so hard and so often to escape this prison that he'd nearly ripped himself in half. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could form the words, his eyes shot open. "Not again!?" As he tensed up and fought against the bonds, dislocating his shoulder in the process, Apple Bloom let out a cry of pain. "No, Big Mac! It hurts! Pull it out!!" It didn't take much to figure out what was happening in front of them. Back in Ponyville, Big Mac's body was being utilized to stretch open his youngest sister. Despite how many ponies that were watching their bodies writhe about, they were powerless to stop the act. They just had to sit there and wait. It wasn't a long wait, thankfully. As Big Mac's ejaculate flew out of his penis, it dropped into the void below, as many other loads had before. The two of them just hung there, panting and whimpering. Nothing more needed to be said for either of them, but Granny Smith had one final piece to add. "Do ya see what's happened to mah family!?" she yelled. "They're suffering because of your mistake! You need to fix this right away!" As the last of the Apples, Applejack looked away. She had something she wanted to say, but she was holding onto that until later. She wanted to be one of the last to talk. Perhaps not the last, but most of the others needed to speak, as well. Rainbow's parents came next, and they came together. "Now, Rainbow, your mother and I love you very much," said Bow. "We're glad you're doing well with the Wonderbolts, and being the object of everypony's attention..." "But we think you could have gone about it in a nicer way, dear," added Windy. "You shouldn't need to enslave your friends. If they didn't like you, you should have searched for other, better friends." Spitfire drew the next bit of attention. "I've been watching you for quite awhile, Dash. You've impressed me on multiple occasions, and after listening to you argue with yourself in bed, I have to say that you're not so far gone that there's no hope left for you. Your intent to draw energy solely through Wonderbolt shows is admirable. If King could be trusted, I'd say that he could release me from his grasp, and I'd help make sure you had all manner of shows." "Regardless, you did lie to me," added Soarin. "Your promotions were predicated on sexual relations. However, given the circumstances, I can overlook it." "I did think it was nice when you asked King to let me go," smiled Fluttershy. "I don't know how helpful I'd be to you, but I'd do my best." Pinkie jumped in. "Yeah, we know it was that meanie-pants incubus that talks in red text that did everything." There was a murmur among the others, not having any idea what Pinkie was talking about. "We know you'd never put us in harm's way willingly." True to her element, Rainbow did feel a bit better after Pinkie's words. "Thanks, Pink." "Truth be told, it's not all your fault, either," came Applejack's words. "I didn't take you seriously when you walked into my barn, terrified for us. You needed me, an' all I did was make jokes. If I'd listened to you in the first place, we might have stopped him so much sooner." "I promise you, the moment I'm free, you'll have the aid of a very angry seamstress," said Rarity, narrowing her eyes. "He's going to pay for everything he did to me. I do not appreciate being sticky." "I would lend you me aid in the blink of an eye," smiled Zecora, "if I could be out under the open sky. You asked for my help, and I gave you a brew. If you remember the ingredients, you should know what to do." "Way ahead of you, Zecora," smiled Rainbow with determination. "I found the recipe, brewed up a three gallons while King was sleeping, then packed it up for Spike to handle." "You involved Spike in this!?" gasped Twilight. "What if he ends up being taken, too!?" Rainbow turned to Twilight. "You give him too little credit. Spike's a tough little guy, and he'd do anything to have you back, Twilight. I'm depending on him to make everything right. He's not stupid enough to fall victim to--" Rainbow's praise was cut short as a scream was heard from above them. Falling into the pit was a small, purple dragon with all of his limbs bound in the same way the others were. "H-hey, everypony," he managed to squeak out as he came to a rest. "H-how is everyone?"
Chapter the Thirty-Fourth: All You Can EatKing reached down and pulled the purple dragon off his cock. It was strange; he'd trusted King so implicitly without any convincing. His tongue was so long, and his mouth so warm, and he'd barely felt any teeth. King had guessed that might have been a challenge, but it really wasn't. He'd just knelt down and taken it with little hesitation. In fact, he'd looked almost determined as he'd sucked. Perhaps he was Princess Twilight's favourite concubine... While King would have been content to just lie there and be pleasured all day, he had a plan to enact. Ponyville would be his before Rainbow had the chance to come back. She'd only taken in a small amount, and she had access to some of his abilities. She'd be back to normal in a few days, rather than the month that it would take anypony else at this point. That meant he would have to act fast and claim as many slaves as he could. The first dozen needed to be taken down this morning, and he'd need fifty new slaves by the end of the day. Seventy-five by noon the following day, and then he could keep anypony else from escaping as he took over the town. He relayed his plan to Princess Twilight, who offered up her powerful abjurations. As an alicorn, she could seal off the town and keep everypony inside their homes, making it very easy to collect. King very much enjoyed this plan, and told her to enact it right away. There was vast confusion in the streets as Twilight's force field covered the town, sealing everypony inside. That confusion turned to panic as a large vision of Twilight's face descended from above. "Citizens of Ponyville! Return to your homes at once! I have just been informed of a deadly contagion that has has been brought to Ponyville by terrorists! I will personally be visiting each of you to ensure they each of you is safe, and if I should find traces of the bioweapon, I will make sure you receive the proper treatment right away! Return to your homes immediately!" Ponies rushed back to their houses, tripping over each other as they went. As Twilight returned to King's side, her serious face turned to a chuckle. "I think they bought it." "I hope they did," smiled King. "I don't want to have to deal with any stragglers." As the ponies filed into their homes, most of the guards filed back into the castle. Some of them had stayed in the streets to patrol and ensure that everypony stayed in their houses. Those that came back would be the first to be taken in, but King would need help. He had Twilight teleport Big Mac and Applejack to their location to hold the guards down. Between the two of them, they had little trouble pinning the guards to the table while King took them. With every guard "cleared for duty," they were given a new soldier to aid in their plight. By the time they were ready for lunch, King had already claimed thirty new slaves. That was more than double what he had intended by this point. After a quick meal, the collected guards were sent out into the town to take the places of those who had stayed behind, so that they, too, could be "treated." Forty guards total had been in Ponyville at the time, and now all of them were King's subjects. The next stop was to go to Town Hall. It was likely that the mayor and a few clerks were still hanging around there, just in case somepony needed paperwork. They were very welcoming to King, as he showed up alongside Twilight, with several guards escorting them. They all filed into the offices, separated the building into two sections, pretended to sweep one side, then filtered the ponies one by one through a connecting room until everypony in the building was a slave. Having access to the municipal offices meant having access to citizenship records of everypony in Ponyville. If they paid taxes, they were in these files. If they had arrest records, they were in these files. If they reported that their dog was missing, they were in these files. With the first clerk through, King had a list of every single pony in Ponyville, and almost guaranteed locations for them. He went to the first residence on the list with Twilight and the guards after the civics center was taken down. It was a large house with two families living in it. As King had the guards pretend to sweep the house, he gathered the residents in one room. There were supposed to be seven ponies here, but there were only four. "Where are Strawberry Gaze, Thunder Flash, and Silver Flash?" he asked. "Our kids?" asked one of the stallions. "They're away on a long school trip, thank Celestia. There shouldn't be any children here in town until this biological weapon scare is over." King nodded. "I understand. In that case, let's hurry this along. We wouldn't want to worry them unnecessarily, would we?" They finished that house quickly, and several others, as well. With every slave collected, King would check their name off the list, and every minor would be skipped over, as they weren't around anyway. They worked long into the night, and managed to clear just over half the town. Finally, an hour after midnight, King was out of energy and needed to sleep. He wasn't taking the time to receive praise from his victims this time, he was was just trying to drive his numbers up as high as they would go. He returned to the castle for the night to rest and recharge. As he walked into his new bedroom, the one he'd stolen from Twilight, he was pleased to find Spike bent over the bed waiting for him, dressed in drag and ready to please his King. Rather than mounting him, as he wanted to, King was too tired. He flopped down on his back, ready to fall asleep. Spike took the hint, climbing on top of his dick and milking it with his arse. He was very tight, and exceptionally warm and comforting. As King was being worshipped here, he was gaining energy. As he pumped his load into Spike, the dragon lay down on top of him, acting as a heated teddy bear, aiding King in his effort to fall asleep.
Chapter the Thirty-Fifth: What to Do About ScootalooKing woke up the next morning to a glorious sight. Several of the ponies he'd collected yesterday were between his legs, tonguing his genitals, clamoring for a taste of that sweet, sweet seed. Mares, stallions, it didn't matter, they were crowded around him, eager to please their King. After letting this go on for about an hour, King was fully recharged and then some. He had more than enough energy to finish clearing out the town, with the ability to cure minor wounds on touch. He was hoping for that to come back today, as he was planning to clear out the Ponyville General Hospital today. That was his last stop, as he wanted to make sure he had enough energy to claim the rest of the town. Anything left over could be used to heal the infirm before he left for Cloudsdale tomorrow morning to rejoin the Wonderbolts. Today went about the same as yesterday, just with different ponies. The fillies and colts had yet to return, so they were still off the list for now, as well as their teacher and what parents had volunteered as chaperones. They were acceptable losses for now, as there was nothing King could do about them right now. About halfway through the day, King came across a familiar face. "Hey, Rainbow! Helping Princess Twilight deal with the outbreak?" King was at a bit of an impasse. He needed to claim the other two ponies that lived here, but he'd promised not to take Scootaloo as one of his slaves. "That's right, Squirt. The moment I heard about the danger, I rushed over to her to offer my assistance." Scootaloo smiled. "I just knew you'd come to save us." She opened the door and stood back. "Come on in, we're ready to do what we must to protect Ponyville." King walked in with the guards and Princess Twilight following him. He needed to find a way to separate Scootaloo from the others. He also had to make sure he kept from touching her, as doing so could possibly coax Rainbow out earlier, and he wanted to collect the entire town first. As he throat-fucked Scootaloo's roommate into submission, he was formulating a plan. Finally, it was Scootaloo's turn to be examined. In an effort to be more like Rainbow, she'd let the other two go first, as she felt fine. As she sat down on the dining table, however, King didn't order the guards to restrain her for his indoctrination. Instead, he whispered something to Twilight, who had been standing idle during these "examinations." Twilight nodded and approached Scootaloo, pulling back her eyelids and shining a light on the exposed area. She then had Scootaloo open her mouth and stick out her tongue while she examined her throat. As commanded, her eyes went wide when she looked. "Rainbow, come look at this." King stepped over and looked into Scootaloo's throat. It was completely normal. "Oh, no." He brought himself up to eye level with Scootaloo. "I'm really sorry about this, Scoots, but you're one of the victims of this attack." As Scootaloo's mouth closed, a look of dread crossed her face. "W-what's going to happen to me now?" "We're going to make sure you receive the proper treatment," said Twilight. "I'll send a message to Spike, and we'll have a few of these guards escort you back to the castle to await treatment." Scootaloo was holding back tears as she climbed off the table. "Okay. Whatever it takes to make sure this doesn't spread to other ponies." "Glad you understand the severity of the situation, Scoots," smiled King. "We'll have this sorted right away, I guarantee it." Scootaloo sniffled as a tear ran down each of her cheeks. "Okay, Rainbow." As the guards escorted her back to the castle, King turned to Twilight. "Send a message to Spike to tie her down in the middle of one of the rotundas. Then gather five unicorns skilled in summoning. I have a plan." They went about the rest of their day, claiming the rest of the town as they went. With all residences accounted for, they spent a few hours at the hospital, bringing the doctors into King's control. He then made their jobs almost entirely moot when he indoctrinated the patients, as he healed their injuries. He was unable to do everything for their aid, but simple things like lacerations, contusions and broken bones were little issue. He was unable to heal things like Crohn's disease or restore a missing kidney, but he was still not at his full power yet. He could do so much more in the future. It was just before sunset when King checked off the last name on the list. It was unlikely that Scootaloo's treatment was finished just yet, and he didn't want to risk walking in and having Rainbow interrupt the ritual. He had some time to kill. With everypony in Ponyville now under King's power, there was no longer a need for the force field. Twilight had it taken down, and alerted the citizens by floating head that the situation had been resolved, and it was safe to leave their homes. It was unlikely many of them would come out until tomorrow, due to how late it was already, tomorrow would bring about their normal behaviour once again, save for their newfound obsession with their King. A pony that was out and about was Fluttershy, but King wasn't about to reset her. He'd already agreed to release her in two weeks' time, and he was a demon of his word. Still, it was a method of killing time, and he still had a small wealth of energy remaining. It wouldn't cause any harm if he were to follow her for a bit, to see what she was up to. At the very least, it would be more interesting than walking the streets alone. She went all the way through town, coming out the other end onto Sweet Apple Acres. She stopped at the farmhouse and spoke to Apple Bloom for a moment, then turned and headed to a section of the farm King had never visited before. A real shame, too, because as he drew nearer, he sensed a large cluster of beings, all spread out. As he rounded a bend, he saw what was there. Several large pastures filled with cows, pigs, chickens and more. Fluttershy walked right past them, stopping at a barn full of sheep. She was there to give some medicine to one that was sick. Fluttershy left when her business was concluded, opting to fly back home, rather than walk. She didn't see King standing there, and had no idea that she'd been followed. He might have taken to the sky and followed her back, but he had found a new interest, and it had a whole flock of soft, warm, fluffy butts with which to milk him, and nowhere to run to. This was going to be a fun night.
Chapter the Thirty-Sixth: AwakeningRainbow came back to her senses two days later, just after a show. King was in the shower, scrubbing himself. "Back with us?" "You've been very busy," said Rainbow, the anger apparent in her voice. "I wasn't happy to receive so many guests. I suppose I should be grateful that you didn't take any children." King sighed. "Yeah, they were all gone. No matter, I can come back later and collect them when their location is more stable." "Don't you dare!" growled Rainbow. "I'm already disgusted by your previous actions. I told you that I didn't want you to take over Ponyville, and you did it anyway. I'm beginning to suspect that you have no integrity." "Now, Dash, answer me this: Did you see Scootaloo in there?" Rainbow kept her mouth shut. While countless ponies had been added, and a whole flock of sheep on top of that, Scootaloo wasn't counted among their number. What's more, Fluttershy hadn't said anything about King taking advantage of her, so he probably didn't do anything to her. "I made a few promises to you, and I kept them all. Scootaloo will not be enslaved, and Fluttershy will be back to her old self soon. On top of that, I've kept up appearances with the Wonderbolts. Only Soarin and Spitfire suspect you, and they're down for the count." The rest of the shower continued in silence. There wasn't much else to say to each other. Rainbow dried herself, put on her casual clothes, and returned to her room. She needed some time to be alone. Completely alone. No King, no angry ponies accusing her of raping them, no brainwashed sex slaves, just being alone with her own thoughts. She lay back on her bed, staring up at the ceiling. She wasn't alone for very long, as there was a knock at her door a moment later. Begrudgingly, she stood up, walked to the door and opened it, ready to berate the pony that had disturbed her. "Hello, Rainbow," smirked Scootaloo, brushing past her and sitting on the bed. "Close the door, we need to have a talk." While Rainbow didn't have to take Scootaloo's orders, she was tired of hiding everything. Perhaps a few small answers were harmless. She closed the door and sat down as the small desk in the corner. "What did you want to talk about?" Rather than answering the question, Scootaloo unfastened her belt and pulled off her pants. "Let's talk about this, why don't we?" Rising up between her legs was a long, slender cock. "Would you care to explain where this came from?" Rainbow was aghast. "What happened to you!?" Scootaloo scowled. "That's what I'm asking you! I was a regular girl last week, then you sent me off for bioweapon treatment, and now I have this... thing." "It's called a cock," said King. "And it's there because you've been chosen as my second in command." "Second to what!?" demanded Scootaloo. "I didn't agree to this!" Rainbow didn't have an answer. She had no idea what had happened in Ponyville while King was in charge. "My dear Sir, come forward and speak." "Must I?" came Scootaloo's voice, but by her reaction, she hadn't called for it. "I suppose there's no stopping it now." Scootaloo's expression and posture changed to something prim and proper, not unlike something one of Rarity's friends might use. "Is there something you needed, my King?" "Not I," smiled King. "It is our hosts that need to be informed of our existence. Especially yours." Sir cleared his throat. "Well, they should both be aware now. May I go back to my rest?" King nodded and Scootaloo scooted across the bed back into the corner, covering her mouth with her eyes open wide. King let Rainbow take control, and she rushed to Scootaloo's side. "What did you do to her!?" "I told you, she's the host for my second in command. You may call him Sir." "I will call him scum! Send him away, right now!" King shook his head. "Not even a possibility right now. I guess you'll have to wait. Hey, at least she's not a slave, right?" "This is worse! Change her back, right now!" No response. "Now, King!" Still nothing. "KING!!" It was no use. The two of them were alone. Rainbow turned back to Scootaloo. She was quivering with fear. "I'm sorry you had to go through all of this," she said, stroking Scootaloo's mane. "This is all my fault. I was careless, and King took over. No matter how much I fight against it, I can't do much to stop him. When you came out to talk to Sweetie Belle at your old clubhouse, that was the last time I was able to fight against him. It took everything I had to keep him from making you his sex slave." "Is that why you wanted me to stay away?" Rainbow nodded. "I wanted you to stay safe. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom hate me now because of what he did to them. I couldn't bear to let him do that to you, too." Scootaloo reached up and threw her arms around Rainbow's neck. There were tears rolling down her cheeks. "What do I do?" Rainbow draped her arms around Scootaloo's shoulders and held her close, gently rocking from side to side. "I don't know, Squirt. I really wish I had an answer for you, but I don't." Rainbow began to tear up herself. "If only we still had Twilight, or Zecora, or hell, I'd even take Pinkie Pie at this point. Anypony that knows how to take down a pair of incubi." Scootaloo sniffled and wiped her face. "Okay. You can count on me, Rainbow." As she pulled away, her expression was a determined grimace. "While you keep them busy, I'm going to gather up all the information I can regarding fighting them. I'll do my utmost to make sure this information never reaches King or Sir." Rainbow smiled warmly. "I owe you big time for this one, Squirt. You're more than I deserve." "You'll come around. You're the greatest pegasus to ever exist, Rainbow. If you need my help, even if I'm not good at it, you'll have it. All of it." They hugged again, but rather than being scared for each other, they were supporting each other. After a few moments passed, they lay down next to each other and went to sleep. It had been a difficult night for them both, and they were tired. It may not have been the best arrangement, but they could only depend on each other from this point forward.
Chapter the Thirty-Seventh: SubterfugeThe next week and a half went exactly as Rainbow had intended. She was the star of nine Wonderbolt shows in almost as many days, on top of being a bit player in lesser shows. If she hadn't been an expert, this might have been an issue, but she'd been practicing the moves long before she even signed up for the Wonderbolts, so all she had to do was learn the order of events for each show. Even though she wasn't often around for the practice sessions, She did have somepony filling in for her. It wasn't necessary for Soarin to perform anymore, so he was relegated to helping all of the others train for when she did come in during the shows. She also made sure to give pep talks before each show, to make sure her team respected and admired her initiative. That would keep King off their backs for a bit, anyway. Finally, it was time for a scheduled break, which meant returning to Ponyville for a large orgy involving most of the town. The worship King was receiving had given him a massive amount of strength. Some of the ponies didn't even need to perform sexual fovours for him, just bowing in front of him and kissing his feet as he walked by was enough to power him up. Sir had been keeping everypony reined in, a task that wasn't particularly difficult. His bond to Scootaloo was stronger than King's bond to Rainbow, making him much more difficult to drive away, merely an added redundancy at this point, as King was already insanely powerful, and his grip on Rainbow was exceptionally strong. As a result, he didn't have to try very hard at all, and spent most of his days lounging around, letting Scootaloo do whatever she wanted, so long as she stayed in town. As a result, she'd asked several questions, probing him for information. "Are you capable of reproducing, Sir?" "What an odd question," he answered. "Of course I am, just not in the way you think. I'd have to send a pony to Tartauros and then be the one to claim it. A bit of rape torture later, it will turn into either a succubus or an incubus, depending on what kind of genitalia it has." "Is that the only way?" "Of course. If we could reproduce with succubi, we'd be so numerous that there would be no way to keep us in Tartauros." Scootaloo leaned back in her chair. "I hadn't considered that." That was how most of their conversations ended. Scootaloo would ask questions, and Sir would answer them. He didn't seem to be lying to her, at least, as far as she could tell. She'd spent a fair amount of time at the library, looking into any information she could find, and often Sir would corroborate her findings, often long before she found them. "Sir, how do you benefit from your relationship with King?" "He keeps me fed. I am allowed to take samplings from his slaves, which is good for me. In return, I keep you from causing him any trouble, because he's not allowed to enslave you." Scootaloo chuckled. "Yeah, Rainbow has him by the balls." "More akin to 'it's easier to keep your host complacent than it is to completely destroy them.' He could have easily taken over your body, but it would be more trouble than it was worth." Scootaloo looked up at the ceiling and scratched her chin. "I hadn't considered that." By the time Rainbow had arrived, Scootaloo had read everything Ponyville had to offer about succubi and incubi. She knew how to summon and banish them despite the fact that she could do neither of those things, she knew how to keep them strong and healthy, and most importantly, she knew exactly what she needed to do in order to be rid of them. It was a very big risk, and she and Rainbow could be captured by something far more dangerous to them, even deadly, but if it worked, it would undoubtedly cause King and Sir such detriment that they could break loose from their bonds. Worst case scenario, they were back where they started, second worst case, Scootaloo and Rainbow were lifeless husks while everypony else in Ponyville went back to normal. She hadn't woken Sir from his nap to clarify this information, nor had he cared when she'd sent out a guard to bring back information, so long as that guard kept his mouth shut about the situation in Ponyville. He'd returned with very good news. Scootaloo walked up to Rainbow. "Which one of you is in charge right now?" she asked. "I need to tell King about something important." "What did you need?" asked King, quickly taking over. Scootaloo waved him over to a table at an outdoor café and unrolled a map across a table. "We are here," she said, pointing to Ponyville. "I sent out a few guards to make sure there weren't any whispers in the neighboring towns about your little operation here, and while they returned no results, they did find out that something big is headed in our general direction." She pointed to an area that was very distant from Ponyville, outside of Equestria's borders, which were thankfully not listed on this map. "Did you find out what it was?" Scootaloo nodded and waved over the guard she'd sent to Canterlot. "Tell him what you told me." "Yes, Sir. The changelings were here last week." He pointed to a section on the map. "The week before, they were here." He pointed to another section on the map, slightly further away. "And I'm told that their movement is recent. It's entirely possible that they're sending an invasion force towards us immediately." King scowled. Changelings were one of the greatest threats to incubi and succubi. Since they all fed on love and adoration, growing in power as they consumed more and more of it, there was hardly enough for both of them. Even if King were to try starving them out, they could still do an excessive amount of damage to his livestock. A changeling invasion was a very bad thing for him, and he needed to take them down now, long before they became a real threat to his health. "Sir?" "Yes, my King?" "I want you fully rested tomorrow morning. We have some bugs that need exterminating."
Chapter the Thirty-Eighth: Surprise AllianceKing, Sir and their hosts crossed over the mountains into Changeling territory. Scootaloo couldn't believe that she was actually flying, let alone the fact that she was barely slowing Rainbow down at all. Sir had extended her wings by infusing his own into them, and against all sense, she was able to flap her tiny wings and stay airborne with little effort. She was finally up above the clouds without needing somepony to hold her there or something for her hooves to stand on. It was a euphoric feeling. "I never thought I'd see you up this high, Scoots," smiled Rainbow. "I've dreamed of this day for years, now. I only wish you didn't have to be possessed to achieve it." "You've been dreaming of this moment!?" squealed Scootaloo. "I've been waiting my whole life for this!" "How's it feel?" "Are you kidding?" She pulled back and flew in a loop. "This is better than sex!" "I wouldn't say that," chuckled King. "You'll be over it in no time, trust me." "Don't trust him," argued Rainbow. "Make your own decision, but for now, relish in this achievement. You're doing great, Scoots." "Thanks, Rainb--" Scootaloo was interrupted by a green magic missile blasting next to her shoulder, with Sir taking over just in time to pull her out of the way. Turning their gaze down to where the volley had originated, they saw several more bolts flying up to meet them. King and Sir immediately took control, as this was their fight. They dove into the fray, deftly dodging the blows of the changelings. As they weren't trying to invade, they'd not planned to infiltrate with their transmutation skill. Even if they did try to cover up, they would need to find somepony close to the one they were trying to fool, and a probe into these two revealed that they were incubi. There was only one course of action the changelings could take, and that was to work together to take the demons down. Several of the changelings that had been shooting at them ran off as the incubi came closer, but most of them stayed, using every tool at their disposal to subdue their assailants. They were dangerous on their own, but a fully functioning incubus, if properly contained, was a vast food source for them. Unfortunately for the changelings, King and Sir had both grown in power enough to be capable of performing magic, much in the same way unicorns do. This filled the field with arcane blasts not only from the changelings, but from the smooth foreheads of the pegasi, as well. Fire, lightning and frost flew out in every direction, cutting swathes through the changeling forces as they went. All was going well until the changelings that had left returned, with an army at their backs. They were right in the middle of three nests, and as such, they were surrounded on three sides. Three large swarms descended on the two, and while they put up a valiant effort, the two incubi were soon overwhelmed. It wasn't hard to determine which of the two was in charge, as there was more love in King's veins, so Sir was locked in a pod, while King still had his face exposed. He did have to hang upside down, but at least he could move his jaw. His magic had been sealed off, as well. He was meant to be interrogated, and then scrapped for food. "I'm surprised you didn't sense us beneath you, demon," came a chiding voice. "It's also uncommon that you'd be working together with another of your kind. You'd want to keep all of those ponies' love to yourself, I'd think. I also refuse to believe that you'd come into our territory blindly, especially considering how fat you are from your current nest." King recognized the voice from his last reign. "As always, listening to your voice is starting the torture on the highest setting," he chuckled. "Please, dial it back to red hot pokers, Mandi." "You're very informal with a queen, demon. What's worse, You seem to be quite mistaken." As his pod turned around, King found himself looking at a different changeling queen than what he'd expected. "I am Queen Chrysalis, though you seem to have known my predecessor. You must be one of the few she didn't manage to kill. Judging by your mismatched genitals, you're not the same gender as your host. What's more, I've met your host. That narrows it down. So, are you Master, King, or Milord?" King was surprised. The heir of Queen Mandible, bane of demons, had captured him and strung him up. "Does it really matter which one I am? Does it matter whether I'm actually one of those three, or just some random demon?" "If you don't want to answer the question, we can skip ahead to the part where I extract all of your love right now. Much has changed in the last few thousand years. We don't actually need you around to feed off of you. We can store it away, now. I'm sure the ponies you've enslaved would be very grateful to be freed." As King stared into her eyes, he could sense no deceit. She was very much capable of dismantling him. "I am King." "And your friend?" "Sir." "Not one that I would recognize, then. I'll make sure to label you as such when I put you away." Her horn glowed, and King could feel a fraction of his power being taken away. It was sucked out of his mouth into a small vessel. "One down, a thousand to go." Even losing that small amount was something that King felt. It was daunting to him that not only could she make good on her threat, she was very willing. In his current state, he didn't stand a chance. As another piece was taken from him, he gasped out one word. "Wait!" Chrysalis was known for her patience, sometimes taking months to put together even a simple plan if the results were powerful enough. She was already planning to spend days picking them both apart, piece by piece, and a few moments listening to a desperate plea suited her fancy just fine. "Go on," she urged, ceasing her activity. King took a moment to catch his breath. "I was in the process of taking over Equestria. If you help me, I'll make sure you have plenty of love for yourself and your colony. In fact, how would you like to have the entirety of the Crystal Empire?" Chrysalis thought for a moment, rubbing her chin with delight. "I wouldn't mind shoving it in the face of that whore princess that drove me out of Canterlot." She smiled and cut King down from the ceiling. "Tell me more."
Chapter the Thirty-Ninth: A King's RansomKing stood up as best he could. The changeling goo kept his hands and hooves bound together, and a smear across his forehead kept him from performing any feats of magic. He was invited to stand, rather than just hanging from the ceiling, a bit more comfortable. "So, tell me, King," smiled Chrysalis, sitting down comfortably in her chair, "How you're planning to take over Equestria?" "It's been rather slow going," admitted King. "My choice of host has come forward to stop me at several points, and has even succeeded once or twice. However, despite her best efforts, I now control almost all of Ponyville." "I imagine that you had a great deal of trouble with the princess that lives there," chuckled Chrysalis. "Actually, no. I caught her by surprise as one of my first conquests. She made taking the rest of the town easy." Chrysalis looked surprised for a moment before returning to her smug expression. "Sounds like you had an insane amount of luck, if you managed to take down a princess without being detected by her friends. What's more impressive is that you didn't end up a black stain against the wall the moment you went inside of her. Would you say that luck played a vital role in your conquest thus far?" "You could say that, yes." "I did say that. Would you say that?" King chuckled and nodded. "Yes, I would." "Sooner or later, that luck is going to run dry. When, not if, that day comes, what is your plan?" King smiled. "Equestria is filled to bursting with ponies that, with a little convincing, will worship me. As they do, I become more powerful, and even better, I gain soldiers. I haven't even touched on that last one, by the way. I've been drawing strength solely from being worshipped." "While I agree that Equestria is fat and juicy, ripe to be plucked, I worry for the safety of my subjects. If we're to go in together, I need a guarantee that you won't just kill off my subjects as you grow in power." "I promise that I won't harm them so long as--" "The promise of a demon is something only a fool trusts in. You promise not to kill them, but then you have your slaves do it for you. I'm not as dumb as you think I am." King chuckled. "Caught that one, did you? I promise that neither I nor my slaves will--" "No, of course not. You won't kill us, you'll lock some of us away and one by one expose us to another foe who will while they're not under your control." "How do you come up with these?" asked King, befuddled. "I just try to think the way your kind does. You're a cunning, vindictive bunch. I don't want a promise, I want a guarantee." King huffed. She seemed to be well-versed in how Incubi operated; he should have expected no less from a descendant of a previous foe. "If any uncalled for harm befalls any of your subjects that I or my slaves could have reasonably foreseen and interrupted, then may I be devoured by them and destroyed. I swear it on my entire being." Chrysalis smiled. "That's something I can stand behind. Now, one is inclined to ask why you came out here? Ponyville is quite a distance from our nesting grounds. Is there something that drew you out here?" "You did," said King. "We'd received reports that your force was making for Ponyville." "I assure you, those claims were false. Not so much anymore, but we'll be moving slowly, so as not to draw too much attention. I'll leave it to you to draw the attention away from us. You like attention, don't you?" "It will be done," smiled King. "Now, you've offered us the Crystal Empire. That's not nearly enough. We will need to be interspersed throughout the entirety of Equestria, though we will gladly suck the love out of the empire's prince and princess. Those two have been a thorn in my side for quite long enough." King frowned. "If I'm not mistaken, the princess is an alicorn." "That's right." "I can't let you do that. I can draw much more use out of her alive than even you can if she's just a husk." Chrysalis scowled. "I will have that princess, or I will take everything away from you." She stood up and her jagged horn began to glow. King stood no chance if her underlings were summoned. He was bound and his magic was abjured. However, since his host was almost as good as he was at flying, a few powerful flaps ripped him off of the ground and propelled him into the changeling queen. Shoving his hands into her mouth, he blocked her call. She bit down, freeing his hands. A big mistake, as she could have held him for as long as it took to use her magic to call the guards. Now his hands were free, and he could grab her by the horn. Riding on her back, King pressed his forehead against her mane, scraping off the goo. With his magic returned, he could cancel hers hands-free and keep her still. When he had her completely stationary, he slipped behind her and squeezed her arse. "You dropped your guard for one moment, right after you had your guard too far up." Chrysalis grunted, gagged by magic. She raised her eyebrows, as if asking what he meant. "I swore not to harm your underlings, and I won't. You, on the other hand... I have made no claim to protect the queen." He pressed the head of his cock against her arsehole firmly, slipping just the tip inside. "But I'll keep you safe, anyway. After all, a broken toy is no use to me." She grunted back at him in anger as he forced his length into her. She had protections against him using her vagina, as she could slip out her ovipositor and push him out, and she had the jaw strength to rip his flesh clean off. Her arse, however, was unprotected. She could writhe around and try to throw him off, but it was only a matter of time. She would be his. Then, as if through some miracle, he fell off. As he stood back up, he was holding his head. He'd weakened significantly, and she could feel some of his power slipping away. As he thrust himself back in, she was able to free on of her legs to kick at him. His lick of attempt to restrain it told her that he was growing desperate, and she tried harder. Finally, after a good minute of wrestling, she managed to throw him off permanently, leaving his limp body pressed against the wall. Her horn, her mouth, and all of her appendages were set free, and she made her way to the door, walking out into the hallway. "Pack your bags, boys," she said, calling the attention of the guards waiting in the hall. "We're going to Ponyville." She chuckled as she made her way to her bedchamber and lay down. She wanted to be well-rested for her journey tomorrow. She also had her handmaiden set King and Sir free, as they'd concluded their business. She rolled over, squeezing a bit of cum across her tail.
Chapter the Fortieth: FruitionKing had to be carried on Chrysalis' back all the way back to Ponyville. She'd taken the form of Soarin, and three dozen changelings following behind them had taken the forms of unmarked, unnamed Wonderbolts in flight masks, so as not to be recognized. Who would question if Rainbow was hanging out with the Wonderbolts? Sir was also having some issue, though not as much as King, perhaps because he was less used to having power. He was able to walk, but he left that to Scootaloo. There was nothing keeping her from walking alongside the group. While she knew Rainbow was being held back as King was using her strength to fuel himself, she grabbed his hand, anyway. She wanted to apologize to Rainbow for her failure. This venture was supposed to take out the incubi, possibly taking down a series of changelings with it. She never imagined that it would lead to them teaming up. That possibility hadn't even crossed her mind, and now Rainbow was suffering because of that. The way back was slow going, taking a little more than two days' time. When they finally arrived back in Ponyville, they were met with the faces of all the ponies that were taking pleasure in the incubi's presences before they'd left, but much more angry, and not so happy to see them. On sight, they grabbed King and dragged him to the castle of friendship, where Princess Twilight was waiting. "King, was it?" she asked. "Don't bother answering that. I know what you are, and what you've been doing to Ponyville. That stops today. I've been released from your grasp, and I've since made the effort to release everypony else in town. Before long, you'll be completely drained of your power, and we can cast you out and regain our friend and ally, Rainbow Dash." King said nothing. He was too weak to fight back, as most of his powers had been stripped by now. He was almost to the point where he could no longer control Rainbow's actions against her will. Soon, she'd be capable of fighting back against him. "You're to be tied up in the dungeon awaiting purification. Soon, you will be gone, and Rainbow will be back with us." A group of guards tied King up and dragged him off, locking him away in a small cell with nopony around. After all, they couldn't risk him indoctrinating anypony else. He was completely alone with his host. Elsewhere, Scootaloo has been made to drink the influence-breaking potion Twilight had brewed. She hadn't been under the control of King, so to her, it was just a weird tea. She couldn't feel the presence of Sir anymore, so there was a chance he was gone, but until she was sure, she wasn't going to take any risks. Especially when Chrysalis had a bad reaction to the drink and accidentally exposed herself. She was afforded her own cell in the castle dungeon, but her underlings managed to stomach it with little issue. As they weren't indoctrinated, either, it was just for show. With the "Wonderbolts" cured, they flew off into the sky, heading back to Cloudsdale. Once they were sufficiently out of sight, they circled around and landed near the Everfree forest, shedding their disguises and setting up a temporary camp. With the two beings commanding their group locked away, they didn't have anyone to direct them in how to proceed. For the moment, they were lost. Late into the evening, one of them disguised himself as a delivery pony and made his way into town, a letter in his hand. He made his way through the streets, not stopping until he found where Scootaloo was living. With a firm knock, he was greeted by a young stallion. "Urgent letter for Ms. Scootaloo." The stallion turned and called up the stairs, leaving when Scoots was in view. "I wasn't expecting any mail." "Nevertheless, the pony who sent it wanted to make sure you read it right away." Scootaloo took the letter upstairs to her bedroom. She'd had a relaxing bath, and found that she was still endowed with her extra appendage. She was relatively sure that Sir was still around, he was just lying dormant for now. Ripping open the envelope, she flopped down on her bed and started reading. We're at a loss as to how we should proceed. With King and Queen Chrysalis out of commission, we have no idea what our next step is. We need a leader, and as King's second-in-command, you are our best chance. Meet us behind the civics center one hour before midnight, if you are willing to aid us. We await your command, Sir. Scootaloo crumpled up the page and tossed it into the wastebasket. She didn't really want to help the changelings. What she wanted was to make sure Rainbow was alright. She'd read tales of those hosts who had been bound to incubi and succubi being unbound, and it hadn't worked out particularly well for either party. In a few cases, the host had been able to return to their life, but that was very rare. It was more likely that they died in the process, and even more likely that they were irreparable. Rainbow was tough, but the odds were stacked against her. Perhaps it would be best if Rainbow and King were to stay together. At the very least, they'd survive. She rolled over and closed her eyes. She had nothing to worry about. Princess Twilight was one of Rainbow's best friends. She'd make absolute certain that Rainbow would be okay. She just had to put her trust in the princess, and keep her head down. When this was all over, Rainbow would make the right call as to whether or not Sir would be leaving, as well. Scootaloo had found him to be inoffensive, but Rainbow had more experience. She would know better. Right now, it might be better to just wait and see. Then again, if Rainbow wasn't herself, could she really be trusted? Scootaloo shook the thought from her head. Patience was the key, here. She just had to wait for everything to clear up, and then she could make an informed, proper decision. It was only a matter of time. She didn't need the changelings, and she could hold off Sir on her own if need arose. It was just a matter of time. Everything would be alright. Right?
Chapter the Forty-First: Coup D'étatScootaloo climbed out of bed and stretched her wings. She was very sore after the night she'd had. She hadn't slept a wink; she'd been too busy enacting her plans. She thought back to the prior evening, wondering if she'd made the right choice. After indoctrinating her roommates, she took down her neighbors and went to the rendezvous point to await her meeting. Before too long, a young stallion joined her on the bench, and a mare was soon to follow. "Beautiful night tonight," smiled Scootaloo, looking up at the stars. "Lots of bugs out, though." The stallion looked over. "That's not a bad thing, if you don't mind the bugs." The mare chuckled. "I like them. I think they're cute." "I've gained a bit of an appreciation for them recently," smiled Scootaloo. "Not really the biggest fan, but as long as they aren't harmful to me, I suppose they're alright." "Glad to hear it," smiled the mare, as her brown eyes flashed green. "Because I know of a hive that's recently lost its queen. Would you be interested in assisting us in setting her free?" Scootaloo looked around, making sure they were alone. "What good is a queen without her King?" she whispered. The stallion nodded. "Of course. We need our queen back, but we'd be more than happy to repay you for your aid." Scootaloo took a deep breath. "Agreed." She held out her hand, and the stallion shook it. "Any plan on how to go about doing so?" The three of them spent the next half hour forming their plan. It was simple, but very likely to succeed. Shining Armor arrived in Ponyville Just before midnight, with a platoon of guards following in his wake. He looked around, a worried expression on his face, and made his way to the castle immediately. The guards following him kept their eyes peeled as they proceeded carefully into the town. Shining walked into the castle, past the guards, and found Twilight preparing for bed. "Shiny? What are you doing here?" "Drink this," ha said, pushing into her hands a bottle of dark liquid. "Then we can talk." Twilight sniffed it. "This is the potion to break the hold of an incubus, isn't it?" Shining nodded. "Drink up." Twilight took a swallow of the potion. "I've already taken steps to make sure the hold's been broken. I even have the offending party locked in the dungeon. The town's been freed." Shining furrowed his brow. "Are you sure? I can double-check if you want me to. I don't like the idea of you being under the thumb of a demon. You're my little sister, and I worry about you a lot." Twilight leaned forward and gave her brother a hug. "I know. I really appreciate it, Shiny. I'll tell you what; tomorrow, we'll go out together to make sure the whole town is safe. You have my word." Shining nodded. "Deal. I still owe you from the last time you saved my rump." With a chuckle, the two of them went to the residential wing, with Shining taking the bedroom next door to Twilight's. It was a nice enough room, and more importantly, it had a balcony. Shining sat in his room for half an hour, until he heard some of his guards replacing the ones guarding Twilight's room. With a sigh of relief, he went to the balcony and leaned against the railing, looking out over the darkened town. He thought back to why he was here and turned to look at Twilight's room. The lights were off; she'd been headed to bed, anyway. If she wasn't asleep yet, she would be soon. Shining let out a whistle, and a shadow flew up the wall and slipped into his room. He followed closely behind it, closing the door to the balcony behind him. "Are you ready?" "I am," said Scootaloo, slipping off her hood. "Are your men in place?" "They are," answered Shining, his eyes flashing green. "It's probably safe to begin now, but if you want to wait and make sure her sleep is a little deeper, we'll wait. Another half hour will guarantee our victory, but it's your call." Scootaloo had been soaking in the adoration of her roommates and neighbors while she waited. She wanted Sir to be at his best for this rescue. "I'll cover you. Just stick to the plan." Shining nodded, opening his door and stepping out into the hall. A quick stroll up and down told him that only his own changeling guards were in the hallway. He rapped on his own door, bringing Scootaloo out. They then opened the door to Twilight's room and stepped inside. They both had exceptional night vision, so it was pretty clear that the princess was still asleep. With a careful smearing of changeling goo, Twilight was stuck to her bed and blockaded from the use of magic and flight. With that out of the way, they were nearly done. Scootaloo ripped off Twilight's clothes and climbed on top of her, waking the princess from her slumber. She was confused at first, but seeing Scootaloo's eyes and cock told her what was about to happen. She opened her mouth to shout for help, but her head was thrust back and her mouth filled with another cock, this time coming from her brother. Her eyes went wide as she struggled against them, but no matter how much she tried, she could neither kick nor scream nor blow them away with magic. She once again found herself under the control of an incubus, and the rest of the castle followed shortly after. With Princess Twilight at their back, every single pony in the castle was easy prey. Scootaloo didn't bother with the changelings; they were following her command, anyway. There was no need to bend them to her will. That is what led her to be so exhausted this morning. She'd spent the whole night having sex with three dozen ponies. She needed worship, she needed a nap, and she needed to give her balls time to refill themselves. She took a few servants to her house and collapsed in bed, falling asleep as they licked her clean over and over. There was no turning back now.
Chapter the Forty-Second: ReclamationScootaloo spent the next two days reclaiming every pony in Ponyville. Sir was methodical, picking his way through town swiftly and deliberately. Many of the citizens were easy prey, still being shaken up, others were on guard and paranoid. As King had said, having Princess Twilight along for the rounds did make things easier. Properly utilized, she held down anypony unwilling to return to the fold, which was a fair few of them. Big Mac was particularly rowdy, but he went down with enough force. The last two to go were Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. The look of betrayal on Apple Bloom's face was harrowing, but Sweetie was very understanding. King had been particularly soft with her, having been honest with her. Despite the fact that he'd made her do things against her will, she didn't really dislike doing them. With little convincing, she fell to her knees and took her friend into her mouth, her last words before going under being a wish for Scootaloo to reunite with Rainbow, in the hopes that she was okay. With all of the ponies back under control, it was safe to let the queen and King loose. It would be quite the task to reclaim Soarin and Spitfire right away, and the buck was long gone by now. Everypony else was back under control. Everypony except Queen Chrysalis, of course. Sir made his way to the dungeon, first finding Chrysalis in her cell. "Hello, Chrysalis," smiled Sir. "Are you enjoying your stay?" "That's Queen Chrysalis to you, demon," she growled. "What are you doing down here?" "Well, I was about to let you out of your cell," he said, twirling a key in his fingers. "But since you decided to be rude, I'm wondering if perhaps I should snap this key in half and just leave you here." Chrysalis looked back and forth between the key and Sir's face. She smirked. "You would lose the support of my armies if you did that." "I could have the guards end you here and now," he chuckled. "If the changelings are under the impression that you were executed before I arrived, even moments before, they'd still flock to me. You would be best suited to work with me. What say you to rewriting the contract you had with King?" "There was no contract. We discussed terms, and that was it." "That was it, hm? Then let us finish what was started." Sir sat down. "Explain the terms, and I will decide whether or not to accept them." Chrysalis once more explained the terms as they had existed. Sir nodded through most of them. "After that, we discussed who would take princess Cadance, and he jumped on top of me." "We will take her. You will be given leave to torture her as you see fit, but it will be much more fulfilling if she remains alive. If you take her all at once, you can't have a repeat performance." Chrysalis scowled. "I suppose that's true. Very well, I accept your terms." "Not so fast," said Sir, shaking his head. "I have one more condition." "Oh?" "You are to take a subservient role to the two of us. You and your changelings shall obey our commands, either willingly or unwillingly. If you refuse, we will change your mind for you. If you accept, then there will be no need to force you back under our control." "Why in Equestria would I agree to that?" growled Chrysalis. "You don't have to," chuckled Sir. "I can always just change your mind for you." Chrysalis stared through the bars, glaring at Sir. This wasn't really a choice for her to make. The only thing she had to decide is whether or not she kept her agency. "Fine." She stuck her hand through the bars. "I agree." Sir took her hand, and a burst of magic ran down his arm, up Chrysalis' arm, and around her neck, forming a collar. "Excellent. You're under our command now. And that puts you and your kind under our protection, too." He reached forward and unlocked the door, setting her loose. "Go have a meal, but eat slowly. We don't want to destroy any of these ponies, do we?" Chrysalis wasted no time, rushing up to the surface and taking a breath of fresh air. She was so very hungry, and there were ponies everywhere. She met up with a few of her changelings and they took her to some of their favourite livestock. Meanwhile, Scootaloo descended further into the dungeon. Sir had stopped her to deal with Chrysalis, but now she was free to search for Rainbow. She came across King, panting and gasping in his bed. She immediately unlocked the door and slung Rainbow's body over her shoulder, carrying her up to the bedrooms, where a string of servants and a purple dragon were waiting to restore King to power. Five hours passed before King was ready to stand again. As he walked out of the bedroom, he placed a hand on Scootaloo's shoulder. "What compelled you do this, Sir?" he asked. "Not that I'm ungrateful, I just want to know what reason you had." "It was what Scootaloo wanted," he replied. "Is Rainbow still in there?" asked Scootaloo, full of hope. King slowly nodded. "She's been weakened to a terrible degree, though. It will take quite some time to restore her, but if you will join me next to the bed, I shall call her forth, and you may speak with what is left of her." Scootaloo couldn't wait, grabbing King by the wrist and dragging him over to the bed, sitting next to him. "Right now. Bring her out." King smiled and took a deep breath. As he let it out, his expression turned to one of pain. As Rainbow came back to consciousness, Scootaloo grabbed her hand and squeezed it. "Rainbow? Can you hear me?" Rainbow opened her eyes and looked up at Scootaloo. "Is King gone?" Tears filled Scootaloo's eyes. "No. You almost died. I had to do everything in my power to keep you safe, Rainbow. Being rid of King isn't worth it if we're rid of you, too." Rainbow looked up at Scootaloo. "You're sure?" She looked worried. Scootaloo took a deep breath. "I have more trust in Sir. I think that as long as I keep him in power, he won't actually hurt anypony. And if I keep King happy, he'll keep you safe." Rainbow pulled Scootaloo down and hugged her. "I suppose your heart was in the right place." Scootaloo delighted in the hug, glad to have Rainbow back in her arms. It wasn't ideal, but it was the best she could have, under the circumstances.
Chapter the Forty-Third: Dogs of WarIt took a week to restore enough of Rainbow's strength that she could walk on her own. She couldn't fly yet, so Scootaloo worked to ground herself whenever they were together. She'd always wanted to fly, but a good amount of that desire was that she wanted to fly alongside her hero, Rainbow Dash. If she couldn't fly, then Scootaloo was content to stick to her scooter. King, on the other hand, was almost back to full strength. He'd been soaking up the adoration of Sir's slaves, the exception for which was Fluttershy. He'd promised to let her timer run out, and after relaying that information to Sir, he'd taken up the order and was willing to let her go free, as long as she continued to obey orders, and didn't pose a threat to their work. At any rate, she was now allowed to do whatever she desired, with certain exceptions. Chrysalis, now quite pleased with what she saw, had been eating her fill every night. However, as nice as it was tormenting the princess of friendship, she had a different target in mind, and all of this waiting was making her impatient. She may have been subservient to the incubi, but that didn't mean she was going to sit around all day with her thumb up her arse. "We're stagnating," she called out, bursting into the throne room. "As much as I enjoy this buffet you've set out, you promised me that a certain empire would be mine, save for the alicorn. While I'm eating just fine, my subjects back home are starving. I'd like for them to have a meal, if we understand each other." Sir looked up from his table. "I was just looking over the plans for doing so." He waved her over. "The quickest way is to come in from the west. However, that gives us a big disadvantage, as they'd see us approaching their front gate. Coming from the east gives us the weakest defenses to punch through, but we'd need to be up the mountain." "You have slaves!" shouted Chrysalis. "Make them build a siege engine, or something!" Sir raised his hands. "Calm yourself, Chrysalis. We don't plan on breaking down their front door. We plan on being escorted though it as guests." She raised an eyebrow. "How do you plan on doing that? You want to have Twilight ask her brother to invite us to sleep in his bed?" she scoffed. "Of course not," laughed Sir. "That would be silly." His expression slowly turned back to a serious one. "I'm going to order him to invite us to sleep in his bed." "How do you expect to manage that?" chided Chrysalis. "Undoubtedly, Princess Twilight sent a missive to her brother about King. He'd be on his guard for you." "Of course he would. He's no fool. That's why we're going to have to draw him out. We stage an attack right outside the gates when he's on guard, and he'll come running. Then we isolate him and break him. As well as all of the guards stupid enough to follow him into here." Sir pointed to a taiga just outside of the borders to the city. "You'll walk in right alongside him and let us in, and King will have his slave, which you will be free to torture to your hemolymph's content." Chrysalis sneered as the accusation. "We have hearts, you know..." "I am well aware. Just be ready to play the role of a helpless mare, running for her life. Really sell it, and I might just look the other way when you decide to play rough with Cadance." Chrysalis, while still insulted, smiled at the thought. "You'll have the most desperate screams I can muster." King was out in the Everfree forest with a handful of slaves. They needed to find something that could make a convincing monster. Something fast enough that running wasn't going to last against, something strong enough to tear a pony limb from limb, and preferably something menacing. It didn't take long for his group to find something that would do all of those things and more. A whole pack of them, too. It was time for some creativity. King sent the changeling that had come along back to Ponyville. His services would best be used later. With their trap now being set up, King let out a roar, and half a dozen timber wolves looked up from what they were doing and dashed toward the group of errant ponies. Normally, ponies were no match for Timber wolves, but with a boost from King, the select few who had accompanied him into the forest were more agile, faster, and loud enough to draw the beasts in. They all stayed together as a group, as did the timber wolves. Through the trees they ran, able to slink their way through any obstacle in front of them. Eventually, the group saw daylight as they neared the edge of the forest, and King could sense the presence of the changelings in front of him. He lowered his head and leaped over the goo trap, and his pony slaves did the same. The wolves, however, were not clued in to what the plan was, and shortly thereafter ended up with their claws stuck, causing the beasts to fall to pieces as their claws literally went out from under them. King dismissed all but two of the slaves. He needed the changelings to keep the wolves from moving, but he also needed to make sure the wolves stayed calm long enough for him to invoke his will upon them. He kept Pinkie and Fluttershy. As the six timber wolves reformed into just two big ones, Fluttershy was given a wide path straight between the legs of the first one. Its movement was stunted; it couldn't reach her while it was bound. She found what she was searching for easily; a knob under its belly made of a softer, smoother wood. Pressing her lips against it, the beast began to calm, and just as quickly, it was worked up again. He hunched over and began to thrust his hips forward, humping Fluttershy's mouth. She bobbed her head against him while rubbing herself. Before long, the beast pushed hard, locking his knot inside of her cheeks and blowing his load down her throat. As the wolf panted lustily, he had his tongue sprayed by a thick rope of King's jizz. It swallowed instinctively, and was enthralled. It obediently broke itself back into three separate wolves, freeing Fluttershy's mouth. She licked her lips, smiled, and turned to the pony who'd jerked King off while he watched Fluttershy force the beast into submission. "Pinkie, you really have to try this stuff," she said, bounding toward them. She shoved her tongue into Pinkie's mouth as soon as she was close enough. As soon as their lips separated, Pinkie squealed with glee. "It tastes just like maple syrup!"
Chapter the Forty-Fourth: An Upsetting BreezeThings were proceeding very well. King was back to full strength and Sir had completed his planning of the infiltration. Chrysalis had even calmed herself and was taking the downtime well. She was still looking forward to the action coming soon, but she was now okay with waiting. However, things didn't stay that way. The day before they were planning to head out, a train arrived at the station. This was normal, and would often result in a few extra slaves being indoctrinated. Not enough to cause a stir, but enough to keep ponies visiting Ponyville to be further indoctrinated. Today, King and Sir planned to do just that, until they arrived at the platform. As soon as they saw who was climbing off the train, Rainbow took control and pulled King backward, hiding behind a short brick wall. "What are you doing?" asked King, very confused. "What's the matter?" Sir joined them, with Scootaloo in tow. "Are we not going to welcome this bunch? What's wrong?" "Did you see that stallion with the stubble and the horrid bun?" Rainbow gagged on the words. "The single most annoying pony in all of Equestria just arrived. If he sees me, he won't leave me alone." "I don't see the problem," smiled King. "If he's so awful, I'd gladly change him for you. Somepony who worships the ground you walk on. I'd have him tonguing your arsehole by the end of the day." "No," scowled Rainbow. "I don't want him anywhere near me. Ever." "You're sure about that?" asked Sir. "You don't want to interact with him?" "I'm sure," said Rainbow, folding her arms. "Then we'll go back," smiled Sir. "We can skip this batch. There's always next time. Besides, a little rest will do us some good." He stood up and offered his hand to Rainbow. She took it, and he pulled her to her feet. "Rainbows!" called an irritating, pretentious voice. As Rainbow clenched her eyes shut and regretted standing up, Zephyr Breeze wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Came to the station to watch me arrive, did you? Why do you constantly try to hide your feelings away from me? I know you're interested." Rainbow felt like she was about to vomit. She didn't much care for Lightning Dust, but she really didn't like Zephyr Breeze. "Interested in leaving, yeah. Somewhere to be. Bye." As she tried to fly off, Zephyr grabbed her shoulder. "Oh, why bother backing off to watch me strut my stuff from afar when you have every opportunity to see me up close and personal." "Up close is good, but far away is better." "Roger that. How else could you see the full magnificence of my moves?" He spun Rainbow around, giving her a bit of distance before he began his canter. While he was absorbed in himself, Rainbow took the opportunity to fly back to the castle and hide there. Sir and Scootaloo were quick to follow. "I see what you mean," said King. "He really is awful." "And so full of himself," added Scootaloo. "We should keep him away for the rest of the day. Tomorrow, we're gone anyway." Rainbow took a deep breath. "You're right. Let's just stay here." They went about their day as best they could, staying inside the castle whenever possible. They sent guards out whenever they needed something, which made the whole thing easier. That is, until Fluttershy showed up. "I need to talk to Twilight, and I'm not going to let you mess up my house again. That's why you had to come with." "Oh, come on, Flutter-Butter," chuckled Zephyr. "I said I was sorry." "No, you didn't." Zephyr tousled her mane, messing up its silky smoothness. "I said it in my heart. Doesn't that count?" Scootaloo was walking down the hall when she saw Zephyr approaching. She couldn't allow him to bother Rainbow. She had to stop him. "Zephyr!" shouted Scootaloo, approaching him. "You're Zephyr Breeze, right?" Zephyr smirked. "That's right. You're a fan of my work?" Fluttershy narrowed her eyebrows. "What work? What have you ever really done?" "I heard about you from Rainbow Dash," Scoots smiled. "Actually, I was asked to come and bring you right to her. She's waiting anxiously for you." She nudged his shoulder with her elbow. "She wants to see you in her bedroom, if you catch my drift." Zephyr laughed. "I knew she had the hots for me. I could just feel it. Her aura, it calls out for me." "Right this way," said Scootaloo, waving for him to follow. "This is going to come back around and bite me in the arse, isn't it?" sighed Fluttershy, walking off. Scootaloo led Zephyr to one of the bedrooms she knew was empty. "Rainbow? I brought him. Rainbow?" As expected, there was no answer. "Still too nervous to make herself known, huh?" chuckled Zephyr, flopping down on the bed. "I'm sure she'll come around. I'll be waiting for her, right here." "I'll go see if I can find her," chuckled Scootaloo, slipping out and closing the door as Zephyr shoved his right hand down his pants. "What are you doing?" asked Sir as soon as they were out of earshot. "I thought we agreed not to take him?" "What we agreed was to keep him away from Rainbow. I'm going to make sure she doesn't ever see him again. Or rather, you're going to make sure of that. But first, I need a little help." Scoots rushed up and down the halls until she found a changeling. Under her command, it transformed into Rainbow and walked with her back to the room she'd left Zephyr in. On the way, they grabbed a few things from Twilight's room, which had since become King's room. With the equipment in hand, "Rainbow" opened the door to find Zephyr fully exposed. "Finally gave in to your feelings, did you?" smiled Zephyr. "I know you've been wanting to know what it looks like. It's all yours, Rainbows." Even the changeling was unimpressed. Zephyr's love was sour, and not very tasty. Luckily, he didn't have to swallow too much of it. "I've been trying to find the right way to ask you for a long time, Zeph," he lied. "If you're offering, I'll just have to take you up on that." He kneeled down and gave the member a lick. It was bitter, like he used too much lotion, or something. It wasn't very good. Zephyr leaned back and ran his fingers through the changeling's mane. "Yeah, you like that taste?" He smirked. "That's my own special formulated bath bomb. Top notch stuff." It really wasn't, but the changeling needed to act like it was. "It's real nice," he smiled, jerking Zephyr off. "But I'd like to skip ahead. You game for the good stuff?" "Eager, aren't we?" chuckled Zephyr, slipping out of his comfort-fit jeggings. "Not that I blame you, with how long you've been deprived of my affections." The changeling stripped down and started massaging his breasts. "I just couldn't take it any more. My pussy aches for you." He climbed on top of Zephyr, straddling his hips. "But before we begin, let's make things a bit more interesting, shall we?" He pulled out a blindfold and some rope, tying the former over his eyes. "I want you to feel how much I want you. I want you to read my aura. I think that's so hot." As the changeling tied Zephyr's wrists to the bedposts, he smiled. "As you wish. I'm just glad you finally came around." "You don't know the half of it," chuckled the changeling. "Not even close."
Chapter the Forty-Fifth: Catching the Breeze"That's pretty tight," commented Zephyr. "Why can't I use my hands, again?" "Because it would be over too quickly," lied the changeling. "I want to make sure you feel this all night long." "Alright, alright!" said Zephyr, a big grin on his face as he pumped his hips. "This is gonna be so great!" The changeling secured his ankles next. "I guarantee you've never felt anything like this before." As Zephyr did his little bed dance, the changeling stepped out into the hallway, where Scootaloo was waiting. "He's awful. Are you sure you want to take him?" "We need to change him into somepony useful. Right now, yes, he could be replaced by a sack of potatoes and be a lot more helpful to everypony involved, but that's why we need to take him, and make him better." "Fine," grumbled the changeling, "But no more mouth stuff until he's had a a few showers. Also, I'm going to need a lot of mouthwash." "I'll bring you an entire gallon. Just go in there and make Rainbow noises over him so he thinks she's riding him. This needs to be believable." The two came back into the room. Scootaloo carried with her a vibrating butt plug and some lube. As she prepped the toy, she looked over Zephyr's junk. Having seen every single stallion in Ponyville, she was unimpressed. He had the length, to be sure, but almost no girth. While a younger Scootaloo would have been excited at the prospect of a long shaft, now that she was experienced, she was disappointed. She was hoping his big attitude stemmed from something, but this clearly wasn't it. "What'cha doin' down there, Rainbows?" asked Zephyr as he felt the plug press his cheeks apart. "I thought this was all about the ding-a-ding?" "Just a little something to heighten the pleasure for you," said the changeling, smirking to himself. "Trust me, you'll love it." "You sure about tha-- Ooh!" As the plug slipped in, Scoots turned it on to the medium setting. "Okay! Works like a charm!" Scootaloo rolled her eyes. Of course it worked; the effects of having a vibrating butt plug in were well-documented and easy to understand. She was hoping the extra excitement might help him bulk up a little, but there was no real boost. Not visibly, anyway. She could feel him pulsing as she lubed him up, but even at full systolic pressure, he was below average girth. "Are you ready for this?" asked the changeling. "I'm climbing on now." "Am I ready?" chuckled Zephyr. "Girl, if you were still wearing socks, I'd tell you to hold onto them, cause I'm about to knock them off with how good I'm about to make you feel." It was Scootaloo's turn to gag. She was sure she wouldn't enjoy this. As she grabbed his tip to guide him in, he fired off his first burst right up into her testicles. He hadn't even lasted until he was inside of her. This clearly wasn't going to go well for her. What's worse, they'd only just begun. It was still an hour before the vibrator had numbed him sufficiently to go in without alerting him. Granted, she could drop the subterfuge and just take him against his will, but she wanted to move some pieces around in his head. That meant he couldn't be aware. Otherwise, if he ever regained his consciousness, he'd go right back to annoying Rainbow. With a quick wipe, she slid him in. He bucked his hips wildly, but Scootaloo put a stop to his movements as she pressed down on his abdomen. "You're a wild one," said the changeling, letting out a coquettish giggle. "You don't have to rush. We're going to be here all night." He shared a discomforted look with Scootaloo, as neither of them really wanted to be here that long. Thankfully, this wasn't going to take much more than an hour. Two, at most. It turns out that the changeling knew exactly how Rainbow sounded in bed. Scootaloo had been in a few orgies with her, and the changeling's impersonation was spot-on. If Zephyr had been a bit shorter and a good bit thicker, as well as shutting his mouth every so often, Scoots might have even enjoyed doing this, as she could close her eyes and pretend that she was spending some quality time with Rainbow right beside her while they both rode deserving stallions. It was too dangerous to penetrate each other, as too much incubus seed could permanently destroy the host. Rainbow was only just recovered from King having to feed on her; It was too risky. It may have been a good thing that Scootaloo wasn't receiving that much pleasure from this. Letting a moan slip out could disrupt the entire operation, and that would be a very bad thing. Still, she was feeling something. Every time she went all the way down, the vibrator gave her a small buzz of pleasure. She'd like to hilt him, to let her balls rest on that oscillating motor, but she had to be careful. That would have to come later. Finally, the hour was up, and the changeling reached back and grabbed Zephyr's arsecheek. He didn't really say anything, so he gave it a pinch, instead. Nothing changed in Zephyr's speech pattern, so he gave Scoots a nod, who sped up her efforts. It didn't take much to milk out one more orgasm. That made five total tonight. No stamina, none at all. The changeling was panting wildly. "That was magnificent. I've never had sex that great before." "All for you, Rainbows," chuckled Zephyr. "Now come give your new daddy a kiss." Scootaloo and the changeling exchanged glances. Both of them shook their heads and pointed the other to Zephyr's pursed lips. After a lot of eyebrow waving, Scootaloo gave in when the changeling pointed to his tongue, then to Zephyr's cock. She bent down, intending for a quick kiss, but he shoved his tongue into her mouth, and she had to just sit there and take it as he dug hers out and sucked on it. He eventually let her go, and Scootaloo pulled all the way back, scraping her tongue against her shirt to remove the taste. The changeling pressed his body against Zephyr, still disguised as Rainbow. "I love you, Zeph. I want you to know that. But don't tell anypony." "You're secret's safe with me, Rainbows," he yawned. "Just as long as you'll do this to me again when your friends are all busy." "I promise," said the changeling as Scootaloo slipped herself in as the butt plug came out. She slipped the plug into her own arse and turned it up. She needed to spray him, without moving around too much. As the first load came out, the changeling started feeding Zephyr suggestions. His being both tired and also under mind control made him want to follow the commands. Twenty minutes later, Zephyr was asleep, dreaming about the things he'd been conditioned to want. Meanwhile, Scootaloo and the changeling were in the bathroom, having a hot shower and swapping back and forth who was using the mouthwash. It wasn't the gallon Scootaloo had promised, but it did help a little bit. Scootaloo shuddered as she took the final mouthful. She had to somehow manage to have a restful sleep tonight; they were leaving for the Crystal Empire in the morning.
Chapter the Forty-Seventh: The New EmperorShining lay down next to his wife and sighed. He didn't look to be happy. "Something wrong, dear?" asked Cadance, looking up from her book. "Anything I can do to help?" "I'm just worried about Twilight," admitted Shining. "I haven't seen her in ages, and now I really miss her." Cadance reached over and placed her hand on her husband's shoulder. "I know, but we can't do anything about it right now. Ponyville is under quarantine until the doctors are sure the disease is dealt with. We have to wait for the all-clear." "I know," grunted Shining. "It's horrible just sitting and waiting, unable to help her with this." Cadance reached up to caress his face. "We may not be able to do anything now, but if you like, we can invite her up after this scare is dealt with. Would that make you feel better?" Shining smiled and nodded. "It would." Cadance smiled, closed her book and set it on the nightstand as she slipped a bit further under the blanket. "In the meantime, let's make sure that smile stays on your face." As she disappeared beneath the blanket, a wicked smile crossed Shining's lips. He blew out the candles and dove after her. The room was soon filled with a vortex of squelching and moaning that shifted the mattress partially off the frame and soaked the sheets. As they enjoyed their breakfast in the morning, a young guard approached and held a scroll out to Shining Armor. "Message for you, Milord." Shining accepted the scroll. "Thank you. Dismissed." As the guard bowed and stepped back out of the dining hall, Shining opened and read the scroll. As soon as his eyes reached the bottom, he jumped out of his chair and ran out of the room. "Shiny?" Cadance wiped her mouth and rushed after him, losing him in the hallway. With the help of a few patrolling guards, she was able to trace his path to the writing room. He was scrawling frantically on a scroll. "Did something happen?" Shining finished, rolled up the scroll and stamped it shut. "Twily says Ponyville is all cleaned up, and she wants to know if now's a good time to visit!" Cadance smiled. "Of course it is! Weren't we just talking about that last night? Tell her to come as soon as she's ready!" "Already did," chuckled Shining, waving the scroll. "I just have to send it." "I'll expedite the process," said Cadance, her horn glowing as the scroll turned to green flame and was sent off immediately. "We should have a response soon." Sure enough, ten minutes later, a new message came in. Twilight was on the next train in, and would be there before the day was out. The very instant Twilight stepped off the train, Shining ran up to her and gave her a big hug. "I missed you so much, Twily." "I missed you too, BBBFF." As she embraced her brother, she gently rubbed his back, displaying how much she cared. "It's so wonderful that things are going so smoothly out here. My friends and I all need a break. It was complete bedlam in Ponyville, and some time away would be perfect for our health." "Well, you're welcome to stay in the castle with us," smiled Shining, beckoning for her friends to follow. He could see the green flashes in their eyes, but he was unable to defy his King, or even to speak up about it. He was to bring them into the palace, as ordered. "I'm sure you wouldn't mind all sharing a room? I'd like to make sure you're all available." "Of course we don't mind," answered 'Rarity.' "We wouldn't want to cause any problems." "It's no trouble at all having you here," chuckled Shining. "In fact, it's rather comforting. You never know when something could happen, and it's always nice to have dependable ponies when it does." There was a short pause. "Of course, you came here to relax, so if we do encounter any issues, we'll try to keep them from bothering you. This is supposed to be restful for you." The group made their way to the palace and dropped off their belongings in their room. Cadance had to be called away for a few royal duties for the day, so Shining and Twilight had time to pretend to catch up with each other privately. In reality, Chrysalis was torturing him while King pleasured himself at the sight with Twilight's throat. Tugging and squeezing at his balls, chewing on his nipples and fingering his arse. Every grunt of discomfort that slipped through gave her a pulse of pleasure, crashing over her like a wave. After a lovely banquet that allowed Twilight to talk to Cadance, everypony retired to their bedrooms. It had been a long day, and now it was time to rest. Except that none of the guests in the palace actually were resting. Some of the guards had come to check on the group at Shining's request, and they'd been sealed away in goo. Most notably, a captain was taken down and replaced with a changeling. That gave them the power to redeploy some of the forces, including those guarding Cadance. Being the princess of love, Cadance was often feeling very randy, and tonight was no exception. However, her husband had a suggestion. "You've been very naughty, my dear," he snickered. "It looks like I'll have to cuff you and take you downtown." Cadance pulled out a pair of handcuffs and held out her wrists. "You'll never make me talk. Not even if you spank me." Shining bound her wrists behind her back and blindfolded her. "You sure? Because I have a secret weapon." He opened a drawer and rifled through it, knocking a few things aside. "You won't be so brave in the face of-- ...uh..." The rifling stopped and he bent down. "Cady, where's the lube?" "It's not in the drawer?" "I can't find it." "There's some in the sauna storage, I think." "I'll be right back. You just wait here and... anticipate." Cadance bit her lip and rubbed her legs together, trying to settle her loins. This was exciting, made even more so by the fact that Shining hadn't locked the door when he left. Any of the guards could walk in, and she'd be none the wiser. Unfortunately, what walked in was not a guard. It was dressed as a guard, but it wasn't. Cadance had been a real nuisance to the changelings last they'd met, and they weren't the most forgiving bunch. All at once, before she could react, Cadance was covered in changeling goo, frozen in place with her snatch on full display. The rest of the night, Shining Armor watched in horror as the mare he'd married was violated repeatedly by changelings, the males cumming up her arse and the females ovipositing eggs into her pussy. At the end of the night, as stretched as she was, King approached and thrust himself in. The eggs were soft and moved around a lot, ensuring that every inch of him was being caressed. Cadance couldn't feel his cock, only the eggs that were pressing against her as he moved around inside of her. Her capture was not quick, but she felt none of his efforts as she drifted off, filled with vast amounts of semen and eggs, to the point where her stomach was bulging out. King lay next to her, falling asleep to the feeling of the prince sucking his cock clean.
Chapter the Forty-Eighth: GoneKing loved the Crystal Ponies. He could always tell whether or not he'd fucked them because he could see the semen in their bellies. Granted, he could sense his influence, but seeing it was much easier from a distance. He powered his way through the city, taking in new worshipers as he went. Following in his wake were the changelings who'd helped take the empire down, slurping up love as their reward for doing so well. Chrysalis had opted to stay behind, and was enjoying her time with the prince and princess. While Rainbow wasn't exactly happy with King, he'd promised her that if she stayed quiet, he'd release another one of her friends. Rarity was the chosen this time. To that end, Rainbow was content to stay back. It's not like she could do that much, anyway. King was incredibly powerful, and Rainbow was barely able to hold him back when he came out. She was entirely at his mercy now. Scootaloo and Sir were having a break from Ponyville, as well. With the help of Princess Twilight, they'd taken down the Wonderbolts, once more taking Soarin and Spitfire into the fold, along with countless others. Their plans were progressing nicely, as they would soon control three towns and a changeling queen. If properly applied, that would equate to four armies. That would be enough to storm Canterlot. Both King and Sir were powerful enough to take down a princess in a one-on-one fight, and it wouldn't be a stretch to take them two-on-two. Even better, they had plenty of meat shields and also two alicorns of their own. There was little chance that they would be stopped now. Still, there was cause for worry. King may have been in full control, but Rainbow was still holding him back. It was unlikely that she'd sit idly by and let him take the rest of Equestria, let alone the princesses. She'd likely try to interfere. Even if all she managed was to slow his assault, that was enough to cause a catastrophic failure. In all likelihood, he'd have to be rid of her. Of course, disposing of Rainbow came with a whole host of problems, notably that doing so would turn Scootaloo against him. Considering Sir's laziness, he'd probably allow her to do so, as well. If Rainbow was as amenable to King as Scootaloo was to Sir, King would have no problem letting her stay. But she wasn't. Also, taking Rainbow out of the picture severed King's connection to her body. There was a ritual to counteract this, but King would need to take a full day to seal himself in, otherwise, it'd be back to the belt for him. King put the thought out of his head for now. He'd been so focused on his thoughts that he'd not realized that the house he was taking over had finished several minutes ago. It was time to move again. The streets were filled with crystal ponies with big white blotches in their bellies. Stallions that had been taken were finding mares that had been taken and treating them as cum dumpsters, and the mares were very interested in being showered in semen. Life was good for them. Those that had not been taken yet begged and pleaded with those who had to stop this immoral behaviour and go back to being proper. Every time they did, a changeling came out of the woodwork to have them lined up for King. After the whole city was awash with white splatters on every flank, King made his way back to the palace. Underneath the palace, open for all to see sat a large, crystalline heart. A few of the changelings that had approached it had gone completely still, others were giddy with excitement. Sir couldn't feel anything off about it, so he went upstairs to check on Chrysi. He found her trampling Shining's scrotum while a clearly whipped Cadance was eating out her arsehole. A crystal guard had shoved his entire cock down Shining's throat, and there was a lineup of several others to take his place after he blew his load in the prince's mouth. "You look to be enjoying yourself," sighed King, flopping down next to them and fingering Cadance. "Do you like your new toys?" "Very much so," hissed Chrysalis in obvious pleasure. "I must say, I'm surprised that you kept your word." "I'm a demon of exceptional fortitude," smiled King. "You kept your end of the bargain, and I kept mine. That's all there is to it." "So you say," grunted Chrysalis as she kicked Shining's balls. "So, what's our next move?" "Easy," said King. "We take a few days to let me power up, then we march on Canterlot." Chrysalis turned her head. "Really?" "Well, no," sighed King. "We'll probably fly. That'd be a lot easier." "I meant Canterlot." "Oh. Yeah, I think Celestia and Luna should be my personal testicle warmers. What do you think?" Chrysalis let out a boisterous laugh, turning around, sending away the guards, and sitting down on Shining's face. Cadance took the opportunity to secure her lips to her mistress' ovipositor. "I think you must have an exceptional pair of testicles if you think Celestia and Luna are going to warm them for you." "There's plenty of space between my legs for both of them," chuckled King, leaning back. "Even if there wasn't, I think I'm capable of making more room by now." Chrysalis smiled. "Then I think you should go for it. I'd be lying if I said I wanted you to succeed, but I'd also be interested in seeing how well you'd run the country. However it plays out, let me know." "You're not coming?" "I'd like to enjoy my prize, here." "Suit yourself," yawned King. "But I'm taking your army with me." He rolled over and went to sleep. Rather than the usual setting of his dreams, he saw himself in the same castle he'd fallen asleep in, and Shining Armor was plowing his pussy while Cadance rode his cock. It felt so realistic and lifelike. It was wonderful. As they all came at once, King heard a scream from the other room. Not a scream of pleasure, as was often the case, this was one of pain. He rushed out of the room and into the hallway, where he found Rainbow Dash on the floor. She was covered in the same silky substance King used to keep his slaves subservient from inside his dark dimension, and it was growing. Before long, she was completely encased. When King woke up the next morning, he was incredibly lethargic. He felt numb, as if something was wrong with his body. He made his way to the bathroom and washed his face. As he looked at himself in the mirror, he saw something he did not expect. His penis had been pushed up inside of Rainbow's vagina as they'd slept, and there was cum leaking out. She was now a permanent resident of his being. More importantly, he only had a week to stabilize himself, or he'd be joining Rainbow in Limbo as her body rotted wherever it fell.
Chapter the Forty-Ninth: The GatheringThe next four days passed almost according to plan. There was a spanner in amongst the gears, but King was working around it as best he could. He had to do all of his own roaming since Rainbow was unable to. Now he was waiting at the station for Sir and Scootaloo to arrive. He didn't have long to wait. The next train came right on schedule, and Scootaloo stepped off with two dozen adoring slaves trailing behind her. Among them were slaves from Ponyville and Cloudsdale, meaning Sir had definitely had some spare time beyond taking the Wonderbolts. "Rainbow?" King shook his head. "She is unable to come out to see you right now. It's just King." Scootaloo's eyes widened and her ears flopped back. "You can't mean..." "She's gone, Scootaloo." As her body began to tremble, Sir took over. "What happened?" As they walked back to the palace, King explained what he'd been doing for the entire week. It started with his arrival, and ended with the broken contract with the changelings. Scootaloo was being kept quiet, which gave her time to consider everything King had said. When all was said, King stepped back, and Sir let Scootaloo up. She took a deep breath. "You need to be stabilized. On the bed, now." King sat down. "Are you sure? If I lock myself into her, she could be lost forever." Scootaloo pushed him down as a collection of unicorns came in. "If you don't, she will be. I would rather have her barely alive than completely dead, now hold still!" Scootaloo pinned King down as the unicorns anchored their King to his host. She knew this would probably be bad for all of Equestria, especially with the plans she'd made with Sir, but she didn't care. She needed Rainbow in her life, and she'd do everything in her power to keep her. Especially since Rainbow hadn't gone on her own. She'd been taken against her will. Then came something that wasn't part of the ritual. Scootaloo had grabbed King by the dick and had shoved it up inside of her. She knew what she was doing, and she knew how dangerous it was. She didn't care. This wasn't for her sake, it was for Rainbow. Scootaloo found herself floating in the void alongside everypony King had taken over. She'd landed next to Chrysalis, as she'd expected. "Well, well. It seems King was lying when he said there was no need to take you," chuckled the changeling queen, twisting her prison to taunt the new arrival. "Although, I must say, it's no surprise that he betrayed you. That's just how it goes when you throw in your cards with demons." Scootaloo said nothing, twisting and warping her body until she could fit her thighs around her hands. Countless ponies around her were shouting, begging for help from anypony who could. A moment ago, she might have been able to do something, but being here right now meant that she couldn't, and likely would be unable to for quite some time. Either way, she was going to ignore them for now. She had to fix this mess. With all of her studying, she had found what was needed to move around inside of an incubus' dimension, and was ready to apply it. However, it was one thing to know a subject in theory, and another entirely to perform it in practice. What she thought would be a quick release took much longer than she was anticipating. Still, as her hands came free, she dropped down so that she was hanging by her ankles. There was no floor in this realm anymore, and there hadn't been for awhile. If there had been, the ponies would be at least ankle-deep in spunk. Instead, the enslaved were held up by their bonds; hands above, feet below. With a bit of swinging, Scootaloo scooted slowly toward where Rainbow was being held. She was covered head to toe in the webbing, which kept her from doing pretty much anything. Too long in that bondage, and she would start to disappear entirely. Scoots had to at least free her partially. King couldn't do it himself, he was completely trapped on the outside now, as was Sir. She would just have to wait for King's influence to wear off. She had no idea how long that would take, but it looked like it would take a long time. Years, at least. Mayhaps even a decade. Scootaloo climbed up Rainbow's webbing and began to claw at it. She had to at least open up her face; that would be the best starting point for keeping Rainbow from disappearing and turning into nothingness. Four days had passed already, and no host had been able to stay stable under this condition for more than a week. Hours passed as Scootaloo tore through the webbing. She missed he mark originally, and found herself at Rainbow's shoulder. Still, she was down to the skin level, and that was going to make it a lot easier. The webbing was coming off in chunks now, and by the time she reached Rainbow's face, the once proud pegasus looked haggard and worn down. She was in such poor condition that Scootaloo barely recognized her. Throwing her arms around Rainbow's shoulders, she began to weep. A good many of her tears were of sorrow, as Rainbow had been through so much pain, and more was likely to come. Some were filled with anger; she cursed herself for being unable to protect the pony that mattered most to her, she cursed Chrysalis for betraying her, and she cursed King for taking over Rainbow's body. And yet, the greatest number of tears were shed with joy. Rainbow had lasted this long, perhaps she would be alright in the end. Perhaps the two of them would make their way back to the normal world together, and be able to rebuild Equestria, if it even needed rebuilding. With Rainbow by her side, Scootaloo could do anything. These thoughts became less prevalent as more of the webbing came off and more of Rainbow was exposed. Her entire right leg, as well as her left below the knee, were gone. They'd already left existence. Following that, there was only half of her right wing and a few feathers from her left were missing, as well. Scootaloo was going to leave her wrist bindings intact, to keep her from falling into the void below, but Rainbow was missing her left hand. It had already been consumed. Other than that, Rainbow was safe. As long as King continued to eat pony food, Rainbow would regain her vigor. Her missing appendages would never grow back, and if she ever took over her body again, she would not have control over those body parts. King would have to operate them for her. Still, that was a long time from now. For the moment, they were together. They had each other. That was enough for Scootaloo, and for now, it was the only comfort Rainbow had.
Chapter the Fiftieth: The Battle for CanterlotKing and Sir stood at the bottom of the stairs leading up to Canterlot Castle. The only thing stopping them from conquering the whole of Equestria was right in front of them. One hurdle remained, and they were well-prepared for it. "Are you ready?" asked King, turning to Sir. "We're probably in the clear, but now would be our last chance to bow out." "I'm not giving up," replied Sir, steeling himself. "We should be ready, especially with them by our sides." He turned and looked at Twilight and Cadance, standing off to the side. "I don't think we can fail." King nodded at the ladies, who chuckled coquettishly. "Good. Because we can't afford to." Those words echoed in his head as he climbed the steps. This had to be successful if they were to stay in Equestria. There was no room for error. Seeing the two princesses accompanying them, the guards let the incubi though with little more than an inquisitive look. Of course, all the ponies of Equestria were welcome to come to royal court, though there was often a wait to have your complaints heard, and even then, it was unlikely that you'd go before the princesses. However, if you had two princesses at your back, that was more likely to yield results. They made their way to the throne room and with a command from Twilight, all of the guards left the room. The doors and windows were shut, and Cadance sound-proofed the chamber. "What's happening?" asked Celestia, standing up from her throne. "What are you doing?" "We've discovered a being with a vast amount of power that threatens to take over all of Equestria," answered Twilight. "They've been working undercover for the last few months, and were recently sighted in the Crystal Empire." "Then let us go to the Crystal Empire and stop them," answered Luna. "If we hurry, we can identify them and perha--" "That won't do you any good," interrupted Cadance, shaking her head. "I received information this morning that suggests that they left the Crystal Empire in the direction of Canterlot. I think it's possible that the threat is already here." Luna and Celestia exchanged worried glances. "Cadance, since you're the premier among the four of us when it comes to abjuring, I trust that you'll put up a force field to keep it out if it's not here yet, and in if it's already arrived," instructed Celestia. "Twilight, I want all of your skill in divination to determine what it is," added Luna. "We need to know exactly what it is we're dealing with." "Oh, I already know," replied Twilight. "And Cadance has already locked it in the city." "Really?" asked Celestia. "What is it, then?" "A pair of incubi," answered Cadance. "And why haven't you disposed of it yet?" asked Luna. "Such creatures are exceptionally dangerous, especially inside of cities." "We know," answered King. "Wouldn't it be a real shame if they had already laid claim to two of Equestria's princesses and were about to claim two more?" Celestia scowled as she realized why Rainbow and Scootaloo were there. "You are both fools for revealing yourselves." Flying into the air, her horn glowed, and she let out a beam of pure magical energy, only to have it blocked. Cadance chuckled. "My King has a master abjurer at his side. Did you really think you stood a chance?" Celestia flew around them, firing beam after beam at the demons, to no avail. All the while, Cadance just giggled at the fruitless endeavor. Eventually, Celestia stopped and landed. "You're a coward, hiding behind a mare that you've enslaved." "And you're a fool," taunted King. "For having the threat right under your nose and doing nothing about it." "I was unaware of your presence." "Not just a fool, but an ignorant fool." "You're the ignorant fool," said Luna, grabbing King from behind and pressing her hidden blade to his throat. It was solid argentum, and King could feel his skin burning at its touch. "You will submit yourself, or this blade will separate you from Rainbow Dash's body." King chuckled. "You'd kill her?" "Rainbow would give her life to protect Equestria. If you'd spent any time talking to her over the past two months, you'd have known that." Suddenly, Luna felt her dress being torn off, and a firm hand cupped each of her breasts. "That may very well be the case, but Scootaloo's ideals are very different." Luna twisted around and swung the knife at Sir, but King followed, grabbing her by the wrist. "Let go of me!" she shouted, kicking and battering him with her wings. As her horn began to glow, she suddenly felt a lot of her magic being sucked away. "None of that," growled Twilight. "Behave yourself, Luna!" Celestia rushed forward and pounded her fist against the force field Cadance was still holding up. "Not another move!" King and Sir weren't listening, as they'd pinned Luna to the floor and whipped out their cocks. "Shall we race to see who has her first?" smiled King. "Ooh, let's do," chuckled Sir in response. "I call her mouth!" Luna opened her mouth to protest again, but it was quickly stuffed with incubus dick. She couldn't push herself up, the two of them together were stronger than she was. She couldn't use magic, either; Twilight had sealed it away. She began to panic as she remembered her last stint on the moon. Certainly, that would be far superior to what was about to happen to her. "I like arses, myself," replied King, ripping off her underwear. Luna grunted in discomfort as he pushed his way in, with only a gob of spit for lubrication. As the sound of Twilight's voice counting down, they both began to pump into her at a rapid rate. With every thrust, a little more of her hope was dashed and replaced with dread. Was this to be the rest of her life? To serve as a pleasure slave to two demons? Soon, she was in tears, and all she could do was to look up at her sister, pleading for her to find some way to save her. Her only comfort was the screaming Celestia was doing as she desperately tried to push her way through the barrier. Her relief came not from her sister's agony, but rather the thought that she would not stop trying until the end. It perhaps wasn't the best thought to leave have as your free will was sucked away, but those were her last free thoughts. Sir pulled his cum covered cock from Luna's lips, and she licked it clean. King, rather miffed that he'd lost, turned to Celestia. "Guess who's next?"
Chapter the Fifty-First: The King's Toy"So plush," smiled King, settling into his new throne. "I think I'd rather enjoy ruling all of Equestria from here." Celestia looked up at him with tears of resentment in her eyes. Under orders, Twilight had collected some inhibitive gear from the dungeons, and now Celestia was bound tightly, unable to use her horn or her wings. She could only kneel as Luna's foot dug unto her back and Cadance held her wrists back. "Now, Celestia, I wanted to ask you what think of your new position. Do you like being on your knees?" Celestia's answer came in the form of a gob of saliva being propelled at King's face. He caught it with his tongue and savoured it. "You don't like kneeling down. How interesting. I'll just have to make you bend over, instead." Celestia felt her wrists twisting as she was made to stand up. Luna's foot was moved from her back to between her legs, lifting her hips by pressing against her panties. In order to maintain her balance in this position, Celestia had to spread her legs and push her feet forward, exposing her panties through her ripped dress. "What a lovely picture you make," laughed King. "Like a little whore begging for her next deflowering. All that's missing is begging. Can you beg, whore?" "You've had your fun," growled Celestia. "Release me at once!" "Is release what you really want?" "Yes, obviously." "Very well. Luna?" Celestia felt Luna's foot slip away from her nethers and return to the floor. At first, she was shocked that King was about to let her go, but then she felt her panties slip aside. With the addition of a tongue against her clitoris and a loud slurping sound, she realized her mistake. As she felt her lips being pressed open, she heard Luna giggling behind her. This was not pleasant. King didn't let up until Sir came back. He'd stepped out of the room to collect a few things to aid in their fun, and now he returned with a quartet of horny guards. While Celestia was glad to have something to upset her and pull her away from her climax, she was not happy with the method. "Here she is, boys, ready for you to ravage!" Celestia began to panic. Her eyes went wide as the first guard shoved his way into her already quivering pussy, and another grabbed her by the horn to take her mouth. She wanted to bite down and drive him out, but he wasn't to blame and she knew that. What she could blame him for was the sweaty, sour taste of his balls. He hadn't showered this morning, and that was a uniform violation. However, she'd likely be unable to punish him for it, as she would likely soon take leave of her senses. "Come on, new whore, you can do better than that," called King. "Look at your sister; freshly indoctrinated and taking cock like a pro." Celestia didn't want to look, but the guard in her mouth kept twisting her until she did. Luna was bouncing up and down, riding the other two guards while playing with her breasts. She had a big, goofy grin on her face. "Be like me, sister!" she called. "It's fun, being a slut! You can ride cocks all day long, and all the boys are more than happy to fill you with their hot, sticky seed!" As if by command, the guards beneath Luna both came at once, filling her with their spunk. That didn't stop their action, either. They just kept going. The only difference was that the noises they were making became louder. That was the last straw for Celestia. She couldn't watch this anymore. She could feel her heart breaking, and she couldn't take any more of this. She turned her face back to the cock in front of her and began sucking. If there was nothing left of her liberty, then she would go into her imprisonment of her own volition. She soon felt the pumping of semen down her throat, followed closely by a wave flooding into her womb. As soon as she was released, she fell to her knees. Cadance let go of her wrists, and she fell to the floor. She just sat there for a few minutes, trying to find the will to fight back, but she couldn't do it. King had won. All he had left was to take her. She looked around at the big stone walls that made up the throne room. She'd been so sure that they would keep her safe, but now they felt like a prison. She looked at King approaching from the throne. He looked big and imposing now, and she felt so small and weak in comparison. Even worse was when he picked her up in the palm of his hand. He'd shrunk her down to a tiny size. And not just her, either. Luna and the two guards she'd been pleasuring were in his other hand, clamped together and sliding feet first up his arse until only their heads were visible. As soon as they were securely in place, the other two that had come to the throne room were picked up and coupled with Celestia; the one she'd sucked off was trying her pussy, and the one that had been in in her snatch was now in her arse. It was an odd feeling, slipping most of your body into a vagina. It was hot, it was slick, it smelled awful, and every muscle contraction just pulled your partners closer to you. That's not to say that it wasn't unpleasant. If she were in the same situation with different circumstances, perhaps Celestia might have enjoyed this. If she had the option to say 'no, I don't want to do this,' she'd likely agree to do it anyway. But that was not the case. She was here against her will. These guards that were humping her were doing so against their will, whether or not they enjoyed the act. Even her sister beneath her, between the incubus' arse cheeks; those moans coming from her mouth were not her own. The worst part, the cherry on top of all of this, was that Twilight was up above them, sucking off the demon as if it was a pastime activity. Celestia had put so much faith in her, but she'd been unable to handle it. Whether that meant that Twilight hadn't been ready for that much responsibility, or that Celestia had chosen poorly, it didn't matter. This was all her fault. After accepting a few more loads from her guards, Celestia felt her velvet prison tighten down again as King reached his climax, blowing his load into Twilight's mouth. Celestia grieved for the girl, but there was nothing she could do. The darkness she was closed in was lifted as King pulled up his balls, but as Celestia's eyes adjusted to the light, what she saw was a slimy, thick substance dripping toward her from the tip of Twilight's tongue. Closing her eyes and taking one final breath of her own accord, Celestia opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. It was time now for King to rule Equestria, and for her to step down.
Epilogue: Hail to the King"Do you think that sounds like a good compromise?" "Yes, my King." "Good. You are dismissed." The earth pony and unicorn stallions bowed and exited the room. King was often quite happy with his new position of power. He no longer had to hide himself or his plans. Everypony knew by now that he was the pony in charge, and he was to be kept happy. Sure, every so often, there were resistances, but Sir was quick to put them down. He was a good enforcer, when he was motivated. King shifted in his seat so his cushion could breathe. "Enjoying yourself, Luna?" Luna's response did not come in the form of words, but rather in the form of moving her tongue back up her King's arse. "I thought so. Back down we go." As he sat down, the next group came in to have their case heard. This one was about a breakdown in communication that lead to a shipment of goods being lost. The buyer and the seller were both seeking damages from the company that was supposed to be transporting the goods for the damages accrued as a result of stolen cargo. It looked to be a long case, so King would need a bit of help. At the snap of his fingers, Celestia came over and sat down on his cock. She was always wet for him, and she was instructed to keep quiet during the day. She was almost perfect for him. At any rate, he had something to keep him awake through the proceedings. The trial was exactly as boring as King had expected it to be, and he had to change his position again after the first twenty minutes to keep himself stimulated. At first, he tried grabbing Celestia by the horn and shoving her face into his pussy. That was nice; being eaten out while having your balls nuzzled. For awhile, he had her swallowing his dick while tonguing his balls. He even tried having the speaker fuck her as he made his point, but that quickly stopped as he realized that it would just make the arbitration even longer. Eventually, he went back to a classic. Doggy style was good, and it allowed him to look his subjects in the eyes as he went. The only problem was that Celestia kept becoming loose as time went on. He routinely had to keep shrinking her so that she would clamp down on him properly. By now, she was about the height of an average pony, and the smallest of all of his princess playthings. He had four climaxes before the trial was through. The buyer was awarded a sixth of what he'd asked. The seller was awarded a third of what he had asked for. Nopony was happy with the outcome, King least of all. They'd kept him for an hour longer than he'd anticipated, and they'd been very boring. The next case after they left was much more fun, and very simple. A pegasus stallion wanted the right to have sex with any of his chattel, no matter the species. He'd brought with him a goat, which had been tied and gagged. King asked for a demonstration, and the stallion obliged. As he filled her vagina with his seed, he offered to have King try, as well. He was very happy to do so. Grabbing her by the horns, he pushed himself down her throat. As he and the stallion discussed the finer points of barnyard animals and how they would be treated in the new Equestria, they both blasted another load each into her, and she was hooked. In the end, it was decided that the animal had to be at least twenty-five kilograms in order to avoid any permanent damage. After that case, it was finally time for dinner. King adjourned to the dining room to find Twilight and Cadance awaiting his arrival. "Good evening, my King!" greeted a smiling Twilight. "Are you ready for feeding time?" "I am," smiled King, taking a seat in his extra-wide chair. "Let's have ourselves a feast." As was standard practice at this point, the two princesses began their meal by feeding King. He didn't have to lift a finger; the two mares brought the food directly to his face. Between courses, they'd cleanse his palate with grapes, fresh off the vine, then he'd go right back to eating. When he was full, it was time to feed the girls. "Alright, ladies," he smiled, wrapping an arm around each of them. "Dinner's done. Time for dessert." Excitedly, they opened his shirt and pressed their lips against his breasts, suckling and feeding from them as infants do. Repeated performances of this activity had caused King's breasts to swell up and produce greater quantities of milk. It was also of high quality, as it contained the same mind-controlling formula that his semen had. When the girls were full, he escorted them back to where they all started their day: the bedroom. King had taken over Celestia's bedroom as his own; it was far larger than Luna's room, and the bed was three times the size. It even came with a fireplace. He flopped down on the bed next to his warmest snuggler, Shining Armor. The girls soon joined them, with Twilight sliding in behind her brother and giving him her finest reach around. Cadance did the same to King. This was just the warm-up, though. The real action was about to start. As things became more heated, Shining shoved his tongue into King's mouth. This was a good start, but King preferred what was coming next. As Cadance made way for them, Shining rolled King onto his back and climbed on top. With one thrust, Shining was up inside of King's pussy. King had, in the past, considered making Shining just another insignificant bitch boy, but now he was glad he didn't. Shining was very skilled with his cock, something that he had to be in order to be allowed inside of King on a regular basis. Not everypony was allowed to fuck the King's pussy, after all. When they finished, the ponies all fell asleep, exhausted from their daily duties. Shining had fallen asleep inside of King, but he rather enjoyed the warmth. Perhaps it was about time to take a day off. After all, Equestria was almost running itself, and there were really only minor cases showing up anymore. With that in mind, King resolved that tomorrow, they'd go spend some time at a beach. Sure, he was scheduled for meetings, but who was going to stop him? Sometimes, It was good to be the King.
Chapter the First: The Hidden Temple"Hurry up," grumbled Daring Do. "I don't want to be out here after dark." Just behind her and to the left, Rainbow Dash followed. "Are you sure this is the right way?" she asked. "We've been out here for two days with no sign of it." "It's called 'the hidden temple' for a reason, kid. We're not just going to stumble across it. We have to actively look for it." "I'm just saying, how sure are you that it's in this area? That cartographer was super cryptic." Daring Do rolled her eyes. "Longitude is always cryptic, but his charts are always right. You just have to know how to read them, and you're golden." As they swerved around a small hill, Rainbow caught a glimpse of yellow stone, tucked away beneath the canopy of the subtropical trees. "I think I saw something," she called out. "I'm going to try for a closer look." Rainbow descended to the trees, with Daring Do following close behind. As they dipped below the trees, the leaves gave way to carved stone, revealing a large building that was overgrown with plant life. It looked to be very small at first glance, but the interior was likely much larger, and underground. Daring Do tousled Rainbow's mane. "Good eye, Dash. This matches the description. Shall we go inside and see if the artifact is still here?" "Absolutely," chuckled Rainbow. "I can't believe we actually found it." Daring ducked through the entrance. "Don't go all cocky on me now, kid," she smiled. "We've only just begun. We still have to survive the traps that will invariably go off while we're in there." Inside the door, they found a long spiral staircase going down. It wasn't a tight spiral, but instead very wide. After a two hundred and seventy degree turn to the right, they were down the equivalent of three floors. After that, there was a long corridor leading to the first chamber. Taking a torch from a sconce on the wall, Daring lit it, illuminating the room. "Whoa..." Rainbow looked around the room, awestruck by the paintings covering the walls. "What is all of this?" "Histories," answered Daring. "The ponies who built this temple recorded what it was for. If we had the time to read it, I'd tell you what it says, but it's possible that we're already being pursued." She found what she was looking for, a few runic markings along a door panel. "We're definitely in the right place. The markings on this archway read 'the Band of Loyalty.' That's precisely what we're here to find." Rainbow followed Daring through the archway into the next corridor, which descended at a gentle slope. "So, exactly what is the Band of Loyalty? What does it do?" "As far as I've read, it doesn't really do anything. It was an ornamental piece of jewelry worn by an ancient king. Apparently, he was a really persuasive ruler, as he convinced countless hordes to not only stop attacking his citizens, but to outwardly defend his kingdom. Once they were under his command, they apparently stayed for very little coaxing. Nopony is around to remember how or why, and after his death, the kingdom fell apart." "And this belt was just something he wore?" inquired Rainbow. "Do you think his crown might be down here, as well?" Daring shook her head. "He only ever wore the belt. No crown, no jewelry, not even any clothing. Though, based on what ponies of this area wear now, I doubt the ancient ones wore very much, either." The corridor split, with the right path leading to a large room filled with shelves cluttered with amphorae. They took the left path instead, coming to a large chamber. Dipping the torch into a basin of oil, the fire spread around the room, illuminating it. At the far end of the room, there was another doorway, between two massive canid statues. The oil from the sconces lit up their eyes and mouths, indicating that the statues were mostly hollow on the inside. "This architecture is awesome," chuckled Rainbow. "I thought there'd be a lot more vines and roots." "The sun doesn't reach this deep," grumbled Daring. "There's no light, so plants don't try to grow down here." As Rainbow took a step, she activated a rolling blade trap, which only just shaved off a part of her mane. She thanked her training for her lightning-fast reflexes, but Daring Do wasn't impressed. "You have to be more careful. There are probably booby traps all over this room." With a leap into the air, Daring soared across to the other side of the room, tipping her hat as she landed. Rainbow followed suit, landing next to Daring Do. "I suppose the builders were expecting us to just walk over here. Guess they never encountered a pegasus." Through the doorway, they came to another chamber, this one housing a throne. Learning from the room prior, they flew over the floor, not bothering to check for traps, as they wouldn't be triggering any. On the throne, they found a skeleton slumped down and in pieces. "It's very likely that this was the king," scowled Daring. "So where's his belt? Allegedly, he never took it off." Rainbow looked over the body, and saw no belt. She looked around, and none of the other skeletons in the room wore anything. There were a handful of rotted out weapons, but no armor, and no clothing. There had to be something they were missing. "I don't understand," growled Daring, her feathers ruffling. "Did somepony beat us to it?" Rainbow frowned. "I'm sorry, Daring Do. I was really hoping that we'd find something useful." She placed a hand on the arm of the throne, which proved to be a mistake. Despite the fact that the throne was made of wood that had rotted all the way through, it had remained undisturbed for centuries, and was only just holding itself up. With the extra weight of Rainbow's hand, the arm broke off, collapsing the entire throne. As the dust settled, Daring glared at Rainbow. "Nice going, kid. You broke the chair. Don't you know you're supposed to be careful with this stuff?" Rainbow looked down, dejected. As she did, she noticed a box that had been hidden beneath the throne. She pulled it out of the wreckage, opening it as she did so. Inside was a wide belt, made from some kind of exceptionally durable leather, which had somehow survived all these years. Riveted to it were several golden scales, and at either end was a metal buckle half. Each side was a piece that fit together perfectly with the other. "Is this the Band of Loyalty?" Rainbow asked, picking it up. Daring looked it over, inspecting it. "The very same. This is what we came for."
Chapter the Third: The Nightmare Becomes RealityRainbow found herself floating in a nebulous void, surrounded by red and purple clouds, with tiny, colourful pinpricks of light poking through the darkness. She spun around, looking all directions, but her worst fear was realized; she was completely alone. She picked a direction and flew as fast as she could, though the vastness that surrounded her was so expansive that she couldn't tell if she was making any progress. She couldn't feel the wind rushing past her, indicating that there was no movement. "What have we here?" asked a voice. "Someone come from beyond to visit me?" Rainbow spun around, looking for the source of the voice. "Who are you?" she asked. "Where are you? Show yourself!" The voice chuckled. "I haven't been hiding. I am all around you. Do you have a name, little one?" "Don't act like you don't know who I am. I'm the greatest flier Equestria's ever seen!" "I know not who or what Equestria is, little one. As you have yet to answer, am I to assume that you have no name?" Rainbow huffed and folded her arms. "Rainbow Dash. That's my name." "Rainbow Dash." The voice made a small slurping sound. "What a lovely name." "Alright, I told you mine. What's yours?" There was a pause. The clouds shifted around her, coming to form a face among the stars. "You may call me King. That is what all the ponies beneath me refer to me as. Or rather, that is the translation I found when I probed your brain for speech." Rainbow grasped her head in her hands. "I didn't give you permission to look inside my head! How dare you!?" "Now, now, Rainbow Dash. It would hardly be beneficial if we couldn't communicate. As they say where I came from," King then recited several sentences in a language long dead. "And I think you'd agree that we don't want that." Rainbow shook her head. "I refuse to weigh in. I don't know what you said, so I can't agree or disagree." "My point exactly," chuckled King. "Now then, we've been properly introduced. What say we move on to our business, hm?" "What business?" asked Rainbow. "I didn't agree to anything." A black tendril wrapped itself slowly around Rainbow's neck. "Not yet, you haven't, but you see, I'm not dependent on your agreement. Whether I have your blessing to do what I must is entirely optional." "Let go of me!" Rainbow tried to fight back, but more tendrils came forth to bind her wrists and ankles, locking her in place. "Now, if you accept my offer, you can benefit greatly from my power. Fortune, fame, glory... Everypony in the world will bow to your whims if you join me. The more you resist, the less you have to gain. Don't you want everyone to love you? Do you want to hear them chanting your name, worshiping the ground you walk on, ready to fulfil your every desire?" Rainbow stopped struggling, and the bindings around her neck came loose. "You can give this to me?" "All this and more," chuckled King. The clouds reformed again, this time taking the shape of a pegasus. "All you have to do is say 'yes.'" King held out his hand, and the tendril around Rainbow's wrists fell away. Rainbow looked at the hand. "What's the catch?" "No catch," smiled King. " Merely a condition. Everypony around you will grovel at your feet, and they will do so gladly. In return, you help me to regain my strength. That's all there is to it." "How do I regain your strength?" "You just have to become famous. I feed on accolades. The more people like you, the stronger I become. Now, I want to be very powerful, so I'm going to make you very famous, whether you want it or not." King extended his hand once more. "That said, nopony has ever turned down this offer. You'd be the first to say no. Now, do we have a deal?" Rainbow considered the deal. It seemed mutually beneficial. She couldn't come up with a way this could go wrong. "Alright," she said, taking his hand. "It's a deal." A wide, toothy smile spread across King's face. "Marvelous. Let's equip you with the tools you'll need to find success. You're the first to take my deal without already being properly outfitted." The tendrils returned, turning Rainbow around and bending her over. She'd have protested, but a new tendril had bound her mouth shut. All she could do was let out muffled screams. "Now, now. This won't hurt very much, and is absolutely necessary for our goal to reach fruition. You've already agreed; there's no backing out now." He lifted her tail and pulled her legs apart. She wasn't wearing any panties, having gone to sleep without them. she felt his fingers caress her labia, gently dipping inside. "Such a delightful pussy you have, Rainbow Dash. This will be a fun transition for you." Rainbow let out a shriek as she felt the tip of a penis press against her slit. She tried to shake her head as he pushed deeper inside. It wasn't painful, but she still didn't want it. She squeezed her legs together, trying to push him back out. She wasn't having any luck, and he pushed even further in. When he reached the medial ridge, his shaft changed direction. Rather than continuing into her vagina, it started pushing out of her gut. As she looked down, she could see it pressing through her skin, making its way out. It almost looked like she was growing a cock of her own. She resisted the urge to cry. She was tougher than this; she just had to push a bit harder to remove him. As she pushed, she felt a pop, followed shortly by another. She looked at the cock again, and she could no longer see her vagina behind it. A pair of heavy, swinging testicles had emerged right behind her recent addition. "Almost there," groaned King, his hands gripping her hips for one final push. As Rainbow felt the most painful contraction of her life, the balls tightened, and from the dick growing out of her erupted a sticky white fluid that sprayed across her chest. King leaned forward, rubbing the semen into her breasts. "You are now ready to do my bidding. What a lovely set of thralls I expect from you." He threw back his head an let out a laugh. "We're going to be the best of friends." With a slap to her arse, Rainbow shot upright. She was back in the tent with Daring Do. She was out of breath and sweating profusely. Part of that may have been the excessive heat in the tent, but most of it, she knew was from the nightmare. What an odd dream she'd had. Resting her hands on her knees, she took a few deep breaths. As she calmed down, she found herself ready to go back to sleep. As she lay back down, her right hand ran up her thigh. However, as she brushed against her crotch, something didn't feel right. It felt almost swollen. She rubbed the area a bit more, and found the growth to be larger and more sensitive than she'd initially thought. As she looked down between her legs, her jaw dropped. Between her legs, she'd grown a rather prominent erect dark blue cock, and a pair of fluffy blue testicles to match.
Chapter the Twenty-Second: Regaining your Foothold"You don't have to keep holding it over my head," grumbled Rainbow. "I said I was sorry." "Say it all you like," answered King. "You still tried to kill me. That's not something I'm going to let go of." Rainbow rolled her eyes. "If you'd have just trusted me from the beginning, I wouldn't have even thought of such a thing. I just want my friends back." "Then you should have trusted me. I said I would give them back in good time." "And I'm going to start working on that right now," said Rainbow, landing on a cloud. "If you're going to keep following me around, that's fine, but you need to keep quiet." King said nothing in response, keeping quiet as he was told. Rainbow walked across the field, her target location in sight. On arrival, she put up a salute. "Rainbow Dash, reporting for duty, ma'am." Spitfire turned around and glared at Rainbow through her sunglasses. "Four days late, too. Where the hell were you?" Rainbow kept her gaze forward. "I was indisposed. The cleanup for my time off took longer than anticipated." "You mean with the dragon up north, or the temple down south?" smirked Spitfire. "Your parents and your friends seem to disagree with where you've been. It's not like you to be late, so I sent out some probes to find out where you were. Imagine my surprise when I received two different reports." Rainbow swallowed hard. There was no good answer, but she had to pick one. "I was down south, assisting in an archaeological dig. I don't know why my friends said I was chasing dragons." Rainbow couldn't see Spitfire's eyes through her shades, but she was pretty sure they'd narrowed. Silence hung in the air above them like the sword of Damocles. Rainbow didn't dare move, for fear of it falling on her. "Let's pretend that I believe you," said Spitfire. "And you weren't just goofing off again. What made it so that you had to be the one who cleaned up the mess? Why couldn't somepony else do it?" "Because I made the mess," answered Rainbow. "I had to be responsible for my own mistakes, just as I am now." Spitfire took a deep breath and let it out. She was so close that Rainbow could smell what she had for breakfast: pancakes, eggs, and a grilled parsnip. "You're lucky I see so much potential in you, Dash. Anypony else, I'd throw them out. Instead, I'm having you run the obstacle course for the rest of the day. I don't want to see you out of the sky until mess call. Do I make myself clear?" Rainbow saluted once more. "Yes, ma'am." Spitfire turned and walked away. "And fix that uniform violation!" "What a bitch," remarked King. Rainbow immediately covered her mouth, but it was too late. Spitfire turned around. "Did I say mess call? How silly of me. Let's make that sunset, and you can see me in my office after your shower." Not wanting to risk another outburst, Rainbow nodded as Spitfire left. As she flew up into the sky, she took a deep breath. "Didn't I tell you to keep your big mouth shut? She's the one standing between us and a thousand cheering fans. Seriously, don't piss her off." "I can take her down," retorted King as they rounded the first obstacle. "All it takes is a bedroom." "Good luck bringing her into one," chuckled Rainbow. "She's unhappy with me, so she's unlikely to be coerced into climbing into bed with you." "There's always a way," smiled King. "Trust me, I know." Rainbow frowned. "I would really rather not force it. She'll let me perform if I do well here, and if you keep silent. I'll convince her, just let me make it that far." As they rounded their second lap, other ponies were beginning to wonder why Rainbow was talking to herself, and where she had been. They knew better than to ask, though. If they slowed her down, she'd be very cross with them. It was about half an hour after sunset when Soarin came to Rainbow's side. "We're closing down the course for the night. I know you like to push yourself, but it's time to hit the showers." Rainbow finished her lap and landed. She was sore, but her pride was partially restored. She'd done as Spitfire commanded, and had even gone beyond that. Surely, she would be forgiven for her absence. She made her way to the locker room, opened her locker, and found it similar to how she left it, but with three notes inside that weren't there before. The first two were from fans, which King read intently. The third was more recent. It said simply, "Welcome back." Grabbing a towel and stripping out of her uniform, Rainbow made her way back to the showers. Nopony was ever in here this late, so she wasn't worried about being seen. Rounding the corner, she found the room completely deserted. With a twist of the handles, water splashed down around her, washing away the sweat that clung to her hide. Squirting some shampoo into her hands she began to lather up. As she rinsed out the soap, she heard a voice in the next shower stall. "Are you still in here!?" Jumping into the air, Rainbow found herself staring at Spitfire's tits. "You were supposed to be in my office half an hour ago, and here you are wasting our water!" "I only just came in," explained Rainbow, recentering her vision on Spitfire's face. "I swear, I was going to come to your office as soon as I was done." Spitfire chuckled. "I know. Soarin told me you were out late. I was just having a bit of fun." She started up a shower of her own. "I know you're dreading this conversation, but settle down. I stopped being angry a few hours ago. I know what it's like when things don't go according to plan. I commend you for staying to help clean up your mess, it's the right thing to do." She looked back at Rainbow. "However, you could at least send a note if you know you're going to be late." Rainbow nodded. "I know. I'm sorry, I couldn't send one out in time. To be honest, I could have been back yesterday, but I stopped to talk to a medical professional about something that changed in my physiology." "Understandable. Your health is a top priority. After all, if you can't take care of yourself, how can you hope to take care of anypony else?" King nodded. "And there are quite a few ponies I need to take care of."
Chapter the Forty-Sixth: Shining ExampleShining Armor strode along the border of the Crystal Empire, looking out over the expanse of tundra that surrounded them. There wasn't much going on at the moment, and on one hand, he was grateful for that. It meant that he was doing his job properly. On the other hand, it made him uneasy. The universe would only give him such a reprieve if something bad had happened recently, or would be happening in the near future. The worst thing he could think of recently was a minor scuffle in the marketplace. That meant something bad was about to happen, and he wanted to be ready for it. Not knowing what was coming, he thought a simple patrol would do him some good. Even if he didn't find anything, he could return to the palace, content in the fact that he did everything in his power to make sure the town was safe. "I see him," confirmed King from the other side of the snow bank. "He's alone, and he's looking out here among the drifts. I don't think he sees us, but that's about to change. Are we ready?" Sir opened the large cart and the pack of Timberwolves filed out, licking their masters' cheeks playfully. "These guys are." "I am," smiled Chrysalis, donning her pony disguise. "And I guarantee my changelings are ready to go, as well." King took one more look at Shining Armor. "We're all clear, then. Go." Chrysalis was the first to go, running out into the open with a wagon strapped to her shoulders. A few seconds later, she let out a scream, and the timber wolves began their chase, a bit slower than what they normally would. Shining heard the scream and looked up to see a young mare running from a pack of timber wolves. This was exactly what he needed right now. He drew his blade from his scabbard and ran for the mare, eager to aid in her defense. He was coming alone. That was a surprise to King. He'd expected a few guards to come with him, but he hadn't even called for backup. Very odd. Even the most adept of guards had always called for at least one other to watch their back, but Shining was going in alone. Then again, there weren't any guards nearby, which may have informed his decision. Perhaps he thought it was best to try to save this mare than to risk her dying by taking the time to look for backup. A good snap decision, unless the mare you were rescuing was leading you into a trap. As soon as she was sure Shining Armor was chasing her, Chrysalis let out another scream and turned toward the trees, seemingly to throw the timber wolves off her tail, but they followed her seamlessly. As she rushed into the woods, she realized just how thick the trees were. She had to use her magic to shift the cart every so often to keep it from becoming stuck in the raised roots and new saplings. As soon as Shining Armor had entered the woods, King took flight. Sir had been watching the Empire for backup, and had seen nopony following Shining. King was in the clear. He soared over the trees, eyes darting back and forth among the coniferous boughs until he found Shining's aura. He kept a close eye on him as he caught up with the timber wolves, knocking them apart as he went. As the group reached a clearing, Shining knocked the final timber wolf aside just as Chrysalis fell to the snow-covered ground. Shining took up a defensive stance between her and the wolves, his blade pointed to the aggressors. "Don't worry, miss. I am prince Shining Armor, and I will not allow them to hurt you." "I was out gathering wood for my fire when I was attacked! Please help me!" King had to admit, she was convincing. With a flurry of his blade, Shining temporarily dispatched the timber wolves. They weren't down for good, or even really all that injured; they, too, were just playing a part. Sufficiently satisfied with his performance, he put away his sword, and offered the fallen mare a hand. As he pulled her up, she hugged him. "Thank you so much for saving me. I owe you my life." "Don't be silly," smiled Shining. "You don't owe me anything. I'm a long-time royal guard. Protecting those in danger is part of the job description." Chrysalis ran her finger along his chest. "Still, don't you think my hero deserves some manner of reward?" Shining took her by the wrist. "The greatest reward is making sure you're safe at home. Come on, I'll take you to the palace. We'll have the medic examine you for injuries, then we'll assign somepony to see you back home." Placing his hand on the small of her back, he began to escort her out of the forest. As soon as he was out of view, the timber wolves stood up and ran back towards Ponyville. Their job was done. King continued to follow Shining Armor from overhead, watching Chrysalis lead Shining deeper into their trap. The changelings that had been hiding in the woods had covered their tracks on the way in, and had made a different path for Shining and Chrysalis to follow. It only led the duo deeper into the woods, where there was a convenient net awaiting them. After the pair was tangled in the net and there was enough changeling goo to stop Shining from being able to cast any type of abjuration, King descended. "Nice work, team," he chuckled, reaching through the webbing and pulling down the back of Shining's pants. "Go back to Sir and await further orders. Chrysi and I will take care of the rest." As Shining looked over to the mare he'd saved, she turned back into a changeling queen. "Did you miss me, 'dear?'" Shining could only grunt angrily, as the goo covering his face had silenced him. He did not go willingly into the embrace of his new King, but after a bit of 'convincing,' he was happy to be King's new favourite butt slut, and his intestines were just begging for Chrysalis' eggs. With both of them sufficiently satisfied for now, it was time to send Shining back home, and for King to await his call. It wouldn't be long now before the crystal ponies were theirs.